Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 254

MOHAMMED,

LECTURES

FOUR

AND

NATURAL

CHRIST.

AND

BUDDHA,

AND
27,

D.D.

DODS,

MARCUS

HODDER

RELIGION.

REVEALED

PATERNOSTER
MDCCCLXXVII.

STOUGHTON,
ROW.

MUEL

UNW1N

BROTHERS,

PRINTERS,

CHILVVORTH

AND

I ONDON.

Lectures

^HESE

delivered

cently

Men

Yoirng

were

the

Presby

English

in

published

and

the

of
custom

the

Lectureship.

M.

GLASGOW,

April,

re-

are

with

compliance

at

London,

College,

terian

to

1877.

D.

CONTENTS.

LECTURE

I.

MOHAMMEDANISM.

Page
The

Mohammedan

creed

idea

of

God

Mohammedan

on

Mohammed
His

the
and

courage

him"

His

history
of

Prophet

God

licentiousness

His

"

office"

Practical

frankness

in prayer

Pilgrimage"

Fatalism

fast

of

Pilgrim

features

of

Disastrous

what

abuse

of

of

the

upon

prophetic

regularity

Ramadan"

and

Almsgiving
of

Uses

"

pilgrimageParadise-

example
the

true"

passed

Mohammedanism"

effects

Its

Article,

sense

Their

Mohammed's

"

idea

second

that

rites"

of
"

In

Moslems"

The

"

Polygamy

"

divorce"

of

Mecca"

Objectionable

opinion

duties

Semitic

Change

"

Estimate

"

The

"

"

sincerity

God

purely

"

results

of

Unity

"

Mohammed's

i.

marriage

Facility

"

laws"

Lane's

Slavery.

"

LECTURE

II.

MOHAMMEDANISM.

Page
Arabia

lapsing
"

previous
into

Barbarous

Mohammedan

to

polytheism
habits

69.

and

and

era

idolatry

customs

"

"

"

Zabism

Inhumation

Monotheism
"

Fetishism
of

female

of

vi

Contents.

children
of

ness

Arabs

of

of

Islam-

and

Islam

success

sword

success

in

of

Literature

"

and

learning

pronounced

Arabia

united

and

Islam

Its

Mosaism

of

causes

Greek

Islam

Meek

"

Arabia"

on

criticism
and

plunder

and

of

results

Osborn,

by Freeman,

"

Other

"

Saracen

"

General

"

fallacy

Simplicity and

"

Intolerance

"

Its

"

cause

on

fighting and

of

early caliphs

Moslems

with

compared

love

philosophy"

towards

ness

judgment

"

man

appearance,

Voltaire's

"

Arab

"

upright government

His

"

Hanyf

Carlyle's judgment

"

Feeling .of strength

"

Mohammed,

"

influence

habits

and

Christianity" Irreligious-

"

Hanyfs

personal

character,

The

Arabia

The

"

Mohammed's
ners,

in

Judaism

"

Judgments

"

Lord

Islam

Houghton.

111.

LECTURE
BUDDHISM.

Buddhism

Is

India

ligions in
tion

"Life

knowledge

Sakya-muni

of

Brahmans
Buddha

Prevails

"

of

Account

the

transmigration
Truths

Great
gn
Mr.

Defect

"

cellence
of

resulted

"

Path

in

to

Buddhism"

publish
"

of

Death

exposition

Nirvana,

Nirvana

formalism

"

"

and

deliver

The

moral

Four
condi

Annihilation

"

"

practicalfailure"

Its

polytheism and

of

words

no

"

system

discovery

last

personal identity

ethical

the

Materialism

postulates"

Nirvana"

Its

his

His

of all existence"

in Buddhist

of Buddhism"

popular

Its

to

with

becomes

He

"

disciples

first

"

Misery

David's

Rhys

of

Continuity

Karma"

ance"

himself

system
"

jungle

the

to

upon

ardour

Missionary

"

retires

He

"

search

His

"

Conversations

suffering

from

emancipation

for

and

rites

against Brahmanism

sympathetic nature

His

"

re

Absorp

priestly

by

Reaction

"

and

Emanation

"

Salvation

Transmigration"

"

transcendental

"

Brahmanism

"

anterior

Three

origin"

Its

religion?"

Its

saint-worship.

"

Inherent

ex

Deterioration

atheism

has

vii

Contents.

IV.

LECTURE

THE

PERFECT

RELIGION.

187.

Page

theories

Current

gives

in

Universality

"

Fallacious

religion

of

tests

"

The

criterion

True

religion

Christian

"

idea

highest

root

of

"

religion"

perfect

religions

for

account

Definition

religion

of

to

God

of

does

It

its

has

the

in

Centres

defined

Revelation

revelation

it

because

so

"

"
"

Incarnation

Incarnation

not

"

given

revealed"

or

revelation

Primitive

the

Christianity

in

Revelation

and

speculation
Moral

ligions
and

gious
to

have

systems

them
"

solutely
of

of

of

perfection

religion

Arabian

society

missionary

and

teaching

"

of

Morality

"

be

in

relatively
and

Christianity

impervious

sense

reli

adhering

men

false

Is

the

"

religion

best

Comparison

"

Conditions

Mohammedanism

Christianity

Conclusion.
"

what

the

The
"

"

to

effort

from

of

purposes

religions

natural

distinguished

the

also

the

far

How

re

Superiority

"

by

Dadu-Religions,
best

other

and

"

served

to

"

influence

moral

"

Revelation

history

Christianity

Christianity

been

religion

true

one

"

therefore

idea,

Semitic

Inferences
"

regarding

ab

I.

MOHAMMEDANISM

ITS

CREED

AND

PRACTICE,

He

'Say:

is

God:
one

Cijd

the

Everlasting
i

He

bcgctteik

not,

and

He

is

not

begotten
;

And

there

is

like

iu;to

Him."

none

KORAN.

Sura

cxii.

I.

f^IFTEEN
J.

understood

forty
of

our

affect
take

the

One

must

be

with

is

with

Mohammed,

from

owned
which

confined

and

to

the

Happily
Das

Leben

than
is

people

it

its

devotees

die

LeJire

it

this

content

originated

Islam

des

the

of

who
of

has

extreme,

that

creed

on

that

are

persecutors,

und

of

educated

knowledge

fact

the

religion

even

this

makes

fatalistic

your

Islam

it

the

most

and

wine.

Sprenger's

about

that

cannot

in

although

If

authorities

books,

more

yet

the

modern

many

materially

already
of

that,
so

day

any

have

polygamists.

religion

gamous

best

little

are

yet

great

in

know

Turks

the

from

fellow-subjects

interests,
you

are

and

are

may

remarks1

described

people

these

conception

of

subject

been

that

clear

any

Islam.

of
faith

granted

fellow-men

our

Mohammedans,

important

most

our

minds

millions
whose

own,

for

be

to

fifty

to

of

cent,

per

Moh.

poly
abstain
is

brief

ii.

181.

Mohammedanism.

4
and

easilylearned

what

formal, is

could

have

if not

always

worship, though

; its

simple

as

the

practicable.

and
perfectlyintelligible
articles

The

of

Moslem

Every

six.

the

of

Day

Or,

Judgment,

believeth

not

verily hath

he

forefinger
man

any

to

"

which

essential

whole

Mohammed
a

no

Prophet

and

peculiar

while

much

was

thinker.

God

more

His

idea

makes

"

but

God,

and

of

God."

All

that

religion, its

this

to

in

is embraced

had

He

more

of

capacity

no

poet than

for

profound

penetration

his natural

repudiated idolatry

sense

his

upheld

God

weakness,

theological inquiry,but
and

God

But

assertion.

this twofold

of

is

and

with

Day,

is the world-renowned

is the

strength

His

and

error."

of

God.

Last

the

uttered

unity

the

denote

of

Angels,
on

unity

Whosoever

"

it,

are

Prophets,

the

Decrees

His

"

the

in

far gone

with

erred

There

Mohammed
is

the

Mohammedan,

formula,

and

Apostles, and

brief confession

the

Koran,

God, and

on

His

and

Books,

the

itself puts

Koran

the

as

believe

must

Angels,

in the

God,

creed

Mohammedan

of the

enjoins,

it

loftiest,is always

and

purest

Knox

or

conduct

the

and

wished;

Calvin

as

some

as

monstrous,
made

intensely religioustemperament
to

necessary

of

God

than

food

originallyformed

was

him

Sura

iv. 135.

or

drink.
in

pre-

Unitarianism

with

definite

any

with

of tritheistic

he

the

in

form

God

of

suggestions of

the

Surely
third

The

God.

the

The

doctrine

of the

tarians,

Cf.

Voltaire, Essai

Sura

All that
be

well's
4

v.

thus

fact

that

he

also

sister of

with

Moses

by
the

3)

Trini
Father

of

can

found

v.

sur

the

Mohammed,

initial

les maenrs,

c.

how

advantage

of

vi.

77.

Koran,

Sura

he

(whom

God,

Unitarianism

ill-instructed,had

ever

will

of

they

inquiries

the

worshipped

person

Mother

Son.4
the

But

the

as

the

and

third

the

be

from

the

Miriam,

with

confounded

his

an

before

Trinity,which

gathered

one

is but

person

of

extent

is

God

flourished

just

by

but

Mary,

Virgin Mary

the

believed

to

be

may

his

terms

say

God

no

of

of

theology.1

who

is

was

food."2

denounces,
he

infidels

son

one

undisturbed

instructed

better

of

absolute

and

his mother

ate

into

and

the

Christians,

capacity

apostles have

other

; and

both

definite

Messiah,

apostle;
him

supremacy

three, for there

of

and
the

to,

from

Arian

to

they

are

now

distaste

and

untrammelled

mind

level

in the

hearers, and

"

existence

asserted

not

reference

of, or

knowledge

Christianity. Turning
discussions

opposition to, idolatry,and

in

of, and

sence

Mohammed.

of

be

said in

in Reland's

explanation of this anachronism


De

ReL

Moh.

p. 422.

116, and

especiallyvi.

101.

p. 211, and

Rod-

Mohammedanism.

an

and

easy

and

God,

one

God

forcible

through

summons

the

was

submit

Submission,

known.
whole

the

of

This

religion.

med

laid

hold

of, and

sion,

was

the

religion

things

into

come

God.

one

when

he

government,

one

orders

the

Arabia's

grand

of

moments

in the

Mohammed,
and

triumphing

and

the

the

temple

hundred

and
has

truth

sixty

this

belief,that

He

had

all who
of

the

will

to

believed

Arabia

only

one

in

united

centre

compact
it

gathered

to

of

government

God's

"

so

of

with

let falsehood

this

for

of the

long
was

as

entered

the

three

The

cry,

Round

and

earth

that

through

dislocated
time

the
earth

the
fresh

the

superstitions

the

on

the

of

faith

new

supreme,

execute

Him,

his

disappear.

was

Will

history, when

shivered

idols

that

of

childhood,

and

to

time

one

native

of his

Mecca,

come,

his

all

man

one

the

was

world's

overall

is one,

was

strength

associations
of

it

it

as

the

Let

to

idea,

one

Certainly

regeneration,

Moham

of obedience

universe

system,

is

is, Submis

awakening

the

one

whole.

that

harmony

that

ever

Butler,

proclaimed.

great

learns

he

the

to

has

what

was

Islam,

the

is

It

world

Bishop

says

This

birth

gave

the

aggressive religion

most

that

Him.

to

which

simple gospel

is

Mohammed,

me,

to

you

There

presentation.

idea
and

and
of

tribes
became
all who

the

unity

living
"

felt

Idea

Us

empowered

His

servants

stands

or

as

religion

God.

God

is

peculiar

will

love, of

which

conveys

an

is

! there

God

Him,

sleep :

nor

in the

earth

tercede

with

is

Him

by

but

knowledge

do

He

willeth.

His
the

burdeneth
Great."

Deism,

is
His

that

His
;

reacheth

earth, and
Him

not.

But, like

Mohammedanism
1

the

And
every

He

ii. 256.

creatures,

save

what
the

over

upholding
is the

other

fails to
Sura

in

can

yet nought of

they comprehend,
throne

and

permission ?

own

them

seizeth

heavens

he

present with
befall

to

God

Living,

slumber

is in the

the
the'

are

the

He"

neither

Who

His

and

but

all that

what

heavens

true

God

is

and

gives

no

is His.

yet

or

frequently describes

what

knoweth

Incarnation

he

and

both

spiritedand

Self-subsisting;

the

is

remote

the

save

knowledge,

adequate

which

in

terms

He

nothing

proof. Very

.needed

revelation

subduing, uplifting,holy

of the

awful, devoid

ye

fact, the

of

hut

mighty,

and

indeed

exalted

of

and

Mohammed

of

of

Say

God

Christian

God

the

"

their

point

in

idea

his idea

purified.
"

the

of

contents

its

that

says,

But,

one."

discarded, and

God

idea

Christians," he

the

the

His

execute

to

claims

Christian

is the

my

"

falls with

Mohammed

Now

God

are

God.

earth.

upon

to

of

High,

system

convey

of

to

of
our

Mohammedanism
idea

the

minds

well

purity, as
His

and

of

in

as

of this

of

idea

wards, the

Dean

foreign

of

and

timacy

with

the

their nutriment.
God

but

alleged,

of the

verse

the

God,
this

lenient

and

Koran

is

given

than

in

from

them.

light to
This

making

you,

is the
1

Latin

for

hath

to

presents

is

"in

sometimes

the

to

of that

ii. 192.
Christianity,

"

make

in
of

men,

deliverance
your

created

burden
weak."

Sura

notable
2

but

more

their

been

of

name

Merciful
much

for

desireth

refrain

of what

infirmities

the

provision

man

in

forgiving. Every

is exhibited

"God

perfect in

to

roots

as

the

Compassionate,

to

of

fertilize that

mighty,

holy

indulgence

such

warmth

indeed

also

compassion

of

draw
self-sacrificing,

and

only

virtues

light

the

Mohammed

not

life,

proclaimed

to

where

to

equally

are

sterner

the

creatures,

humble,

tender,

us

The

penetrating

heart

ab

in this

come,

holy love, pressing on


His

defect

"The

Mohammed

as

his

with

radical

says

and

approximation

under

God

soil of the

is

he

life to

Koran."

requires

Divine

most

the

cultivated

knowledge
it

the

the

even

in

the

to

be

may

or

Allah

has,

Milman

in

and

deep

Deity, by contemplation

perfection

but

remains

God, when

sorption into,

love

Between

power.

precision, indicated

wonted

in

perfect

there

creatures

impassable gulf.

or

God

Sura

iv.

in

Mohammedanism.

io

the

and

rain; they have

hurricane
ture

to

either

has

tendency

in

Creator

the

tween

interval

been

the

has

impossible

to

begins

become

gods.

of

human

become

as

the

the

it

the

Semitic

the

infinitelyexalted

its

most

was

Lord,

Mohammed's

idea

tially the
great

bulk

bring

his

fill up
has

mind

the

been

clearlyelucidated
sence

cf

to

by

between

this

He,

Aryans

of

of

the

to

God

as

named
One.

Mighty

little

not

Incarnation

or

who
"

the

as

could

and

God

affirm

as

God

which

as

the

point :

Christianityto

men

therefore, essen

writer

the

the

antagonistic

the

was,

accept

and

Incarnation

Jews themselves,

abyss
said

God

it is

therefore,

of the

King,

idea.

of the

up.

the

conceived

the

filled

disentangle

to

Sovereign,

of

Semitic

of

and

repugnant

mind, which

God, the

the

and

men,

conception

Aryan

but

and

ends

And,

idea

be

Greece,

pantheism

Divine.

the

to

of
Divine

difficult

observed,

akin

was

gods

the

worship

earth

and

the

the

Their

obliterated,

where

In

from

been

it is

India,

has

been

prayed

distinction

mythology

say

human

and

na

they

them.

The

heaven

luxuriant

the

of

have

or

find

to

between

the

them

creature.

two

forces

these

overruled

who

before

by themselves,

worshipped

Spirit

some

In

feeling that

uncontrollable

were

have

and

trembled

As

man.

has

most

It is of the

the

Fatherhood

es

Results
God.

of

is

It

danism

to

quarrel

between

is not,

"

the
God

One

Adores

God

Orient

From

mighty

and

Will.

in

baldness

confession

the

been

while

and

resting

at

received

Mo

melancholy

whole

is

God

history

of

of

won,

day

stagnates

and

as

is ours,

the

One

God.

and

men

have

British

and

As

and
a

throws

battle-cry

invigorating than

God;"

is

when

flood, but

scum.

but

opposed

are

Robson,

Jan. 1877-

it

putrid

no

battles

victory is

in full

animating

more

we

Dr.

of the

religion of opposition

peace,

fire; already the

might,

Art."

the

it flows

filthyand

"There

the

man,

first,livingby aggression, mighty and

purifying

which

of His

have

has

It

is

to

span,

onesidedness

and

Islam.

none

preached

lonely light,

and

throughout

His

Man,

illustration

up

quarrel

still

creations

vast

Nature,

hammedan

from

Christians

utterly apart

all the

The

The

quarrel between

many

that, shrouded

From

God.

says,

Prophet

of Power

Rests

of

the

God

Mohamme

and

Smith

Arabian

through

Fatherhood

relations, but

servants."
God

One

the

1 1

of

essence

Bosworth

near

and

sons

the

Defect.

Mohammedans

Mr.

as

between

of

deny

this

of

everything

stubble

before

the

we

fight

when

the

because
But
to

to

shape

life of

Foreign Evangelical Review,

Mohammedanism.

12

for

peace

creed

guide

to

Mr.

"

of

to

sensual

and

them

is

with

to

do

in

the

it

He

with

day by day

who

one

so

long

contend
and

into

conquerors

When

it ceases

against,it

sinks

barbarism
who

view.2

is dominant
and

raised

have

chasm

nothing

far
it

into

Similarly

"

Lectures, p.

long

So

conquering,

after

have

as

an

its
enemy

own

to

sluggish stupidity

viler
to

air

from

and

to

up,

fillingthe

glorious

Religions of the World,


Freeman's

they

Mohammedanism

viewed

is it great

standard.

He

for all pur

of its rottenness."

nation

what

leave

can

their

filled

be

wither

"

who

reveals

mighty

carcase,

totally different point of


Mahometan

; who

can

; it

mankind

wretched

infection

the

writes

doctrine

the

not

of

what

"

this

Unless

to
utility

but

behind

them

created

Him.

wither
of

poses

has

sovereign,

is, but

He

that

employs

out

creatures

merely

pro

Being,

degradation

Mahometan

must

moral

natural

not

why

"

great

His

raise

deigns

to

aiming

It is

world.

Ma-

the

who
is

he

the

it upon

proclamation

that

fact

the

enforce

to

it is

sovereign,

says

that

it is

while

Because

mere

declare

to

and

this

Hence,"

proved

thrive

Why

of

clamation

"

been

only

can

conquest.

men

it has

in

nothing

sustain.

to

or

Maurice,

hometanism
at

is

themselves, there

than

that

greatness."
p. 28.
202

(2nd ed ).

of the

which

that

But

is the

of

prophet

when

Moslems

prophets

himself

seemed

the

Sage

der

the

Great,

that

been

six have

six

entitled

prophets,

contents

have

never

in

and

Scriptures;

of

is

meagre

understand

His

and
how

Hughes's

p. 41.
2
Sura

Notes

Ixxxiii. 40.

on

the

and

fed

the
on

last, is

of

most

Mo-

other

Christian
accuracy

character

confused, that
even

Jesus,

summing

with

knowledge

These

conception

and

known

in

had

of God.

of Moses

Jewish

previous revelations,he

mystified sectary
1

coming

miraculous

he

appeared

prophet.

to

the

had

but

final
so

Moses,

revelations
the

laws

new

all that

Prophets,"

Lord, in the miracles

our

the

the
in

believed

harnmed
of

of the

Seal

closing all

and

up

"

the

of these

predecessors.

Mohammed,

Mohammed.

and

of

bearers

Abraham,

Noah,

Adam,

are

Alexan

But

superseded

their

by

delivered

been

Lokman

even

of God.

the

revelations, which

and

but

"

224,000,

only

not

^Esop

prophet

claim,

Mohammed

even

consider

not

may

computation,

moderate

and

to

indeed

they recognise

from

unwarranted

an

the Arabian

"

prophets

nor

more

124,000

This

Mohammed

that

belief

God.

that

learn

we

according to

or,

differentiates

astounding

an

seem

Creed.

of

their

deists,is

all other

the

Article

Second

would
of

the

Christianity
it is difficult

illiterate and

apocryphal gospels

Muhaminadanism,

p. 51.

Reland,

Mohammedanism.

14
could

Of

Gospel.
of

conveyed

have

Israel, as

merely caught

the

Talmud

and

Scriptures

Testament

New

took

he

pains

no

Scriptures

these

did

he

yet
them

The

inspirationand

emphatically
the

at

it is

living, the
This
his

by

any

except

"

Sura

unto

?
x.

is

itself;

for

for

"

could

He

not

! but

God

revealed

God,

but

God

no

them,

they

See

What

answer,

Koran,
hath

Ancient

Sura
the

hath

xvi. 26

Lord

fables."

the

in

was

self-subsisting;

contemporaries.

Mohammed

which

There

Scriptures

sent

apparently urged against Mohammed

was

it is said

by

Again,

it."

before
the

says,2

of that

attributes

believe

it

confirmation

to

Koran,"

composed

been

have

This

"

Koran.

Scriptures

the

in

believer

fatal

impossible

it is

time

same

in

these

it claims

and

ignorance

the

origin to

Divine
as

this

everywhere

Koran

in

commanding

followers

all his

and

they

Koran,

was

by

has

He

inconsistency.

he

and

believe

to

the

in

as

what

know

not

himself

involved

while

well

as

believe.

to

as

punishment,

of eternal

pain

on

God,

followers,

his

on

and

what

ascertain

to

enjoined

He

revealed.

had

from

were

last

Old

the

that

prophets firmly believed

the

of

This

men.1

great

from

tales

garbled legends

some

patriarchs and

of the

yet

childish

some

up

and

nothing,

knows

history, he

has

Hebrew

enlightening history

great and

the

of the

notions

such

him

to

sent

even
"

When

down

to

Belief in
down

it,for He

and

the

Gospel,

in

with

level

the

who

other

which

apostles

preach,

to

and

the

into

hell."

to

commanded

prophet,

They

Mohammed.
Testament

Old

Scriptures
developes
in
in

is

than

that

into and

these

New

be

as

their

its

contradic

two

accept

to

are

Jesus
accept

receive

the

revelation,
in
of

enjoined

these

Judaism
and

completion
to

end

believe

Scriptures, although

writings so distinctlyclaim
Sura

religion.They

history

Testament

religion

obvious

the

dragged

in the awkward

time

same

Christianity;and they
the

shall

to

more

finds

former

our

enjoined to

are

re

necks,

in

Scriptures

nothing

although

the

at

the

their

their

believe

and

of

on

commanded

are

They

their

be

they

explodes
to

They

tories.

book

being obliged by

in what

believe

are

as

of

know

therefore,are

Mohammedans,

predicament

"

hereafter

which

by

chains

itself,as

says

sent

shall

collars

the

folly,when

put

Scriptures and

we

shall

Again,

Koran

the

sacred

Law

Mohammed

he

falsehood

with

doctrines

vealed

men."1

unto

where

the

down

sent

be

revealed

in the

unbelief

the

and

direction

Sura,

4Oth

charge

Koran

formerly

with

Koran

was

Scriptures is by

in the

unbelief
on

had

the

which

truth, confirming that


fore

Scriptures.

of

book

the

thee

unto

Christian

the

iiu

I.

to

be

the final

Mohammedanism

revelation, that it is impossibleto find


the

claims
of

vealer

demand

their

of

tonishing
hatred

those

to

records

employed

he

cedar

the

using

for

tree

under

which

that

was

with

Jesus during

Moslem

governments

death

blaspheming

for

their

according

to

(or doctor

of the

and

of

words

the

faith."

this false

can

receive

Seyiddna

Eesa

evade

the

they

words

confirmed

are

This

may

ment

is

and

And

Towrat

the
the

to

Alim

every

read

Law

put

Jesus.

Gospel)
the

are

true

apply
a

in

code, but

of

Jesus only

by

the words
far

so

in

so

as

far

application. Earlier
Last

awkwardness
that

supersedes the earlier, and

the

these

law) should

Under

"

positionby propounding

revelation

no

of

sat

Neither

has

had

been

divines,

own

Ingeel (i.e.,the

the

work, because

Mary

name

of

sawdust

the

have

the

she

carpenter

his

men

only
Duff

flightinto Egypt.1

the

as

Lady

Moslem

was

so

find

to

Christian.

swallowing

seen

was

Moslems,

expect

the

that

those

produces

of

who

everything

of

Gordon

conduct

the

in

which

re-

inconsistent

is this

It

creed

ultimate

the

as

will.

God's

anomalies

the

Mohammed

of

for

room

Letters, p. 66

Ibid. p. 206.

; and

Comp.

as

in

the

later

that

they

far

so

as

of Mohammed.
the

New

Testa

history, it

it is

precepts

or

Letters, p. 82.

Wood's

of

Oxus,

p. 301.

laws

Mohammedanism.

of his friends

confidence
much

as

as

bribe, threat,

renounce

belief

tency, this

Other
of

idolaters, but
and

strong

other

should

was

men

that

his

other

was

his
the

difference
the

between
of

The

one

the

other

creed

bilitywith
His

in such
for

case

his

Mohammed

acceptance

and

of

pro
to

it
of

To

himself

and

many,

these

darkness

to

ugly

infinite.
to

him,

seeking
and

serve

the

impossi

to

keep

silence.

of

teacher

speaking

office

and

force

simply

for ends

was

the

and

it

that

It is useless
"

that

content

and

God

was

life.

light and

reasons

truth.

death

was

what

answer

the

wood,

or

been

depth

Creator

unseen

ask

we

the

one

midst

resolution

must

between

stone

for motives
selfish

of

conviction

own

lumps

than

else

nothing

Islam.

religion.The

had

solitaryfaith, we

the

founded

aggressive
men

persis

in the
has

If

believe.

cannot

of

making

his

was

the

proclaim

to

monotheistic

case

him.

on

this

was

man

Mohammed

made

selytizingwhere
cherish

other

enduring
in

the

sun

left,I

monotheists

no

distinction

call

was

been

have

men

it

And

his

in

God, which

of

the
the

on

No

silence

could

moon

purpose."

my

unity

the

he

yet

message.

against me

array

and

hand

right

inducement

or

they

Though

his

proclaimed

unflinchingly

"

death,

only escaped by flight,and

he

which

of

short

suffer

can

man

any

suffered, in short,

he

"

of

his

Earnestness.

Mohammed's

was

sudden

impulse

bition.

His

after

only

but

anything

people

of

light-minded vanity

long

of

years

had

reached

lonely mental

agony,

and

distraction

madness.

Who

can

doubt

that

search

after truth

drove

the

affluent

home

able
for

months

Mount

at

Hira

Isaiah

claiming
who

keen

and

and

he

times

at

sudden
the

his

ears,

was,

Suras,"

in

the

himself

first

of

the

devil,

rid himself

head

camel,

himself

ascribed

of

all these

were

nervous

and

out

in

bells in

young

what

of

from

himself

like
he

for

feel

new

ringing of

by anxiety

giving

his

of the
a

re

responsi

rolling his

His

which

physical signs

overstrained
His

hairs

grey

terrific

many

sobbing

also

incompetency

casting

struggle by

of pro

task

same

have

fain

of

Mohammed,

snare

would

mantle, the sound

his

of

this

on

cave

shrinking

thought

were

that

his abode

must

we

of his
he

times

friendlyprecipice.

his

the

sensitiveness

by

of

comfort

dismal

heavy

truth,

thoughts

further

all

at

the

the

persuaded

so

task, that

ings

from

his

make

respect

we

burdened

so

was

and
bility,
the

If

unwelcome

the

from

in

on

earnestness

livingGod,

wife, to

time

Jeremiah

or

spect

the

merchant

bordering

the

and

his fond

and

am

or

been

doubt

of

and

and

ill-advised

the

convictions

own

19

but

the
to
so

organization

thought?

as

instance, not

prophet

of

God

only sincere, but

Moham

2 o

probably
self

all

understood
of

called.

it

quite

lay

prophet
he

as

men

in

God,

but

He

far

so

this

claiming

was

religion,still

and

modesty
as

in

them

over

his mind

of

the

its

tial that

men

Mohammed
doubt

should

turned

in

the

unity

making

of

Islam,
and

The

long

so

objectivetruth,

to

more

To

it

first,to make

ignorant, incongruous,

lordship

him

Mohammedan

believe

of

well.

in

his

matters

as

of

presumptuousness

in

as

the

the

as

truth

for

the

importance.

of the

level

all

with

mind

own

article

same

in

as

unity

ground

civil

the

to

the

assuming

possessed

arrogance

second

guide

insist

his country

to

sufficient

to

religion,

great

proclaimed

humility apparent

and

of

prophet

all matters

way

sense

for his

gradually gives

the

accepting

their

was

better

him

no

less

God

by

upon
a

in his

lay

accepting

he

as

strictly

means

called

men's

was

be

to

no

al

by God,

to

their

preached.

that

gradually coming

on

on

knew

revelation

introduce

his

much

as

be

to

and

in

by

concerned

he

him

had

he

that

and

him

he

deeply

see,

mistake

Him

for

speak

shall

we

himself

supposing

it

given

were

His

felt

receive,

to

as

in which

He

which

thoughts

though not,

but

God

ism.

sense

it.

him

around

these

so

in the

correct

thoughts

da

me

the
of

false

put

the

creed

on

as

essen

mission

God,

but

it

of

was

no

was

an

combination.

Original Sincerity.

Mohammed's
Had

Mohammed

well

as

had

one

his

But

had

when

it is

ancestors

his

sit with

the

jewel

that

expected

sinceritythat
familiars,who

wife, his
"the

position.

seeking

was

should

command

not

should

the

have
for

years

Caussin

with

in

is
to

impose

for

communications
cle Perceval's

six

circum

all

his

"

des

that

that

and

the

on

man

public
could

he

inspiration,and
months

which
Hist,

his

father-in-law

it credible

spirit of

waited

dis

of character

men

be

of his

and

all moods

cousin, his

as

strong

household,

in

in

to

devoted

most

distinctlyasserted

have

only

was

him

him

themselves

Neither

own

known

slave, his

latter

who

had
scanned

and

stances

of his

to

chief

aged

up

and

his

allowed

striking proof

his earliest

those

ciples were

grow

is

It

religious bent.

Samuel

prayer-rug

that

tribe, it

should

he

his

on

his

about

of which

temple

temple-court,1prized by
his

answer.

like another

the

all

question

no

question

no

grandfather

of

is

guardians, alone

the

were

sin

difficult to

more

of the

shadow

Christianity

there

? I believe

original sincerity.Trained
the

have

Mohammed

asked, Was

need, I think, be

under

would

as

reformer.

more

religiousbiography

There

world

less, and

the

one

throughout

cere

in

have

ignorance

own

the

knowledge,

religion

would

his

known

21

he

Arabes.

or

very
i. 280.

two
ur-

Mohammedanism.

22

needed.

gently

impostor,
kind

of

the

the

light

showed

saddest

of it

the

amongst

eclipsed

His

has

cited

the
"

the

Moseilama,

the

Apostle

mine

and

Apostle

of

of

happy

His

issue

The

tempted

to

of

servants

shall

as

attend

which

to

as
1

"

to

any

and

rival

justly
between
thus

ran

earth

be

the

half
the

Mohammed,

The

Liar.

pleaseth, and

those
reconcile

immoral
166.

Mohammed,

it for inheritance

He

Muir, iv.

of
the

It

certainlyat

condemn

Lord.

let the

giveth

He

the

with

Moseilama,

to

by

death

God,

thine."

God,

are

man.

Now

is
difficulty

cerity acts

true

God.

moon

difference

the

Apostle

half

is God's

earth
such

of

the

and

impostor

Mohammed

commonly

exhibiting

as

would

the

the

on

correspondence

prophet, Moseilama,
been

and

signs appointed

not

are

of the

vulgar impostor

sun

his

and

of token

flattery,but

The

"

simply said,

eclipse

an

home,

went

in

down

gone

kind

the

accepted

one."

as

of Heaven.

sympathy

They

he

life,when

boy Ibrahim,

as

of

exposed.

most

have

to

the

to

leader

the

Mohammed's

little

occurred

spoke

have

of

common

superior

which

to

of it seemed

sun

friends

being

himself

day

of his

grave

of the

from

admiring disciples is

On

the

he

temptation

of

crowd

far

So

that

fear

with
first

and

to

the

Him."

this

sin

sight one
dishonest.

is

Mohammed's
Instead
as

of

of

example
he

rather

God

of

his

used

his

set

to

and

office

ordinary

he

as

as

sanctions

the
above

the

as

four

make

honest

lived

Kadijah

showed

his

he

is

died

him
a

in
male

into

heir.

that

of the

grandeur

Hoornbeek,

"Dig-

of

first

ruler.

Sura

Hoornbeek,

long

strict

the

of age

with

this,

we.,

Oriental

of the

harem

modes

of

We

Snmma

bore

taunted

his

lack

chiefs
has

of

take

must

and

always

exhibiting the

remember

Control',

of
been

Kadijah

enemies

terms

as

mono

had

youth
sons

us

custom

xxxiii. 48.

let

Yet

So

his

among

extension

one

tempted

the

Besides

account

princes the
been

offensive

most

of

privilege

fifty-three
years

But

this

is

possible.

infancy, and

in

eleven

"

One

his unmarried

exceptionallypure.

many

And

this

was

was

re

paragraph

new

dispositionto adopt

no

country, and

him

old

as

him.

him

Mohammed

Until

gamist.

wives, he

pfivilegium."2

allowance

what

faithful."

Propheta

certe

num

survived

of the

rest

license

married

actually

allowing

"

exclaim, with

to

he

He

an

restrained.

were

by publishing

Koran,

title to

men

of whom

nine

followers

libertyof taking

the

pleased.

women,

he

himself

to

him

on

high-toned living,

Restricting his disciplesto


tained

23

incumbent

be

temperance

which

from

it to

feeling

prophet

Licentiousness.

p. 107.

the

as-

Mohammedanism.

24

far exceeded

ber

by

Something, too,

his desire

to

the

his

wives

form

of

widows
but

them

were

mode

of

for

account

widows

of

am

of

thoroughly

this

rality at
minded

or

influence

The

are

his

matter

his

wives

higher
it

and

im

overlooked.

in his

his

polygamy,

conduct, when

professed
as

murmured,

he
irregularities,

was

than

licentiousness,but

defended

embodied

countries.

been

lies not

of

purifying

no

mo

high-

that

not

was

have

scandal, by
now

of

that

was

occasional
he

were

His

of Christian

that

might

of the

fact that

his

When
at

this

created

which

than

; and

women

exercised
it

not

of all

amours

kind.

contemporaries,

in

even

in the
it

all

it

"

does

least

and

with

not

had

of

considered

was

this

discreditable
was

as

Kadijah's influence

relations

him,

lower

knot

nor

dead, and

after

religion

his

mensely
But

the

marriages,

point

upon

of

that

for

But

spiritualman,

whose

man

harem

pension.

his

withdrawn,

was

of

many

his

what

that

All

to

for his scandalous

opinion

provide

to

and

widows,

with

his

all

it account

does

followers.

possibly added

honourable

an

devoted

respect

for

allowed

and

were

showing

be

must

suc

alliances

his

one

providing the

good

num

"

Mohammed's

of

many

cessors.

for

wives

of Solomon's

number

tounding

revelations

parts of the
and

silenced

with
them

Koran.

justice,
by

26

Mohammedanism.

explain

to

hammed
the
"

rations,

able

without

other

that

is to say,

sidered

perceive

the

also

be

inward

that

lust

promise

so,

then

of

other

much

and

issuing

to

speaking

God's

word.
he

could

understanding
apostle
to

was

wait

that

is

of all

possible,
con

his

of

impulse
break

to

anabaptists

or

him

men.

Mohammed

habit

he

of

had

cause,

had

promulgating

in

whether

the

capacity

ceased
he

or

merely

speaking

was

that, situated

length

his

commission

one,

and

occasion

to

act
as

that
for

each

on

was

fail at

each

If

of obfusca-

state

manifestoes

general
on

author

It

that

believe

not

inspi

wholly unfitting

of

the

consider

for

the

wildest

and

apostle, that

occasion

need

in

and

Mohammed

in

the

believe, however,
so

divine

wives, and

was

ruler

or

ideas,

gratifyhis appetites.

to

age,

in

own

impossibilityof

author

men's

in order

teacher

God's

his

for

that

the

was

of any

God's

was,

God

surpassed by

fanatics

to

suppose

his conscience

tion not

laws

maintain,"

possibilityof

out

impulses."

to

after

his

been

give

Mo

precepts

the

suspicion,

I cannot

his

"

God.

to

which

immoral

admits

one

considering God

be

in

religious impressions,

thoughts,

to

if

being

dividual

to

that

suppose

that

man's

his

mind

inspiration of

says,

any

of

state

could

were

he

the

he

as

he

on

the

God's
did

what

not

he

Immoral
could
had

distinctlyrecognise as

final

temptation,
threatened

without

do

the
of

should
in

had

he

be

type than

The
best

the

of

strength

him.

the

It

by

has

been

Pfleiderer's
author

speech

ist das

Phraseologie
Unachtheit

each

unseres

der

Testament

that

revelation
kaum

much

John.
around

best

proof

the

specificationof God

had

anders

become
zu

Phrasen

beurtheilen
wo

darum

sie kennt."

is

those

Konversationsstyls,

kursirenden

But

prophets,
or

in

that

the

they

conviction

its results

schuldig ist,well Jedermann


ii. 369.

of

man

Paul

parts

explained,

are

revising

world.

the

to

as

said

the

that

Mohammed's

opinion is

of
Es

men

Nor

these

meant

matters

Old

of such

measured

he

in them

appears

speak

allowed

even

these

of

death-bed

published

way

Mohammed

to

if

did

he

accomplished

have

would

govern

believe.

not

he

and

that

But

I do

his

on

remain,
ever

lower

Islam.

had

that

whatever

not

of

for the

used

often

so

boldly

method

the

purposes,

compunction

to

that

influence, he

expressed

it

by strong

his

own

doubt

no

Pressed

step easier.

cause

Koran,

this

And

diminish

believe

desire

apostle,

God's

being

circumstances

his

of the

spot for the

the

on

word.

He

revelation.1

in

authority he
ment

27

entangled
to

for

act

and

God's

was

the

used,

to

emergency,

his word
made

and

speak

to

present

so

Revelations.

"

as

form

of

als

die

ja

die

schon
Die

un-

Religion,

Mohammedanism.

28

prophet

can

mission

is to

Mohammed
if

in it.

sincerityhe
worker

God

declined

To

Other

Mohammed

with

convince

the
of

claiming

before

W7e

appeals
of his
duce

this

to

the

mission,

Koran."
Koran

challenges
to

Oelsner, Effi'ts,Sec., p.

qu'un

prophete

mission,
Sura

c'est
xxix.

puisse

it.
35

donner

miracles,

world

If ye

be

he

proof
to

pro

in doubt

meilleure

"La

and

again

and

the

down

sent

standing

"

de

than
.

the

as

sent

revelation.

Again

not

other

have

we

em

continu

have

evident

with

anything equal

of

We

spake by

we

and

most

apostles,

our

revelations, and

thee

unto

"

dis

all this

existence

Koran.
as

them

sent

written

thee
whom

unto

men

in the

miracle

be

would

miracles

no

yet, with

the

phaticallyasserted

Those
would

Mohammed

miracle,

with

come

believe

to

And

rest.

public

sword.

the

miracles, and

without

of

disbelieved,3 therefore

ordained

had

for

power

than
had

as

asked

the

more

no

been

came

God

any

in

are

prophets

had

miracles, and

lieve

am

out

who

those

"

sagacity and

himself

give

to

replied, Signs

preacher."

whom

mission, yet his

his

admirable

With

alone, and

ous

proof,and thereby evinced,

of miracles.

signs,he

Certainly

it.1

to

authenticity of

belief

own

credence

this

gave

the

not

win

his

of

authenticity

the

of

give

Fauthenticitd

preuve
de sa

d'y faire croire."


49.

Sura

v\.

passim.

Sura

xvi. 45.

Its

concerning
down

that

revelation

our

servant,

unto

like

it."1

unto

claim

for their

miracles

he

has

prophets

the

As

but

one

2.

Observance

Ramadan
these

of

The

3.

prayer;

of alms

from

Christianity.
are

certainly

Sura

ii. 21,

and

ReL

i.

The
is

prophet

Mecca.

to

nothing

very

of
In
dif

and

forms

among

in the

of

observed

ourselves.

earlymorning,

xvii. 91.
p. 192

Moh.

p. 5.

of

fast

generally
than

Pocock, Specimen,
Reland, De

rest

except pilgrimage,

more

ii. 367.
3

to

There

4. The

times

the first call to prayer

From

if we

The

Mohammedans

among

is

there

Mo

daily periods

Pilgrimage

Judaism, or,

from

and-

upon

is His

giving

ferent

of

all gene

confession

or

practical duties,

prayer

alone

said

commonly

five

5.

the

examine.2

the

and

he

permanent

Mohammed

and

God,

And
a

of

of

foundations,3 viz.,

Kalima,

regard

verse

Koran, which

is

pillars or

of the

recital

in

to

number

practice enjoined

Islam

hammedans,
five

miracle.

in the

the

regards

upon

each

for themselves

may

accustomed

is the

wrought

standing miracle,
rations

thousand

chapter

pre-eminence

sent

enthusiastic

more

been

wrought,

itself

being

Koran

have

we

produce

have

Sixty

29

which

the

that

prophet

miracles.

the

So

Mohammedans

of the

to

Practice.

Gagnier,

Vie dc

Mahomet,

Mohammedanism.

30
the

when

sleepers

musical

and

of the

business

engaged,

There

than

his

pipe,

merit

distinctness
smallest

the

not

cha

the

confessing God,

fear in

Moham

devout

greater

show

They

do.

we

and

they

hesitation

or

reduce

practicethe great principle that

to

any

confined

is not

of God

worship

and

Mecca.

have

much

with

exhibiting

aside

Mohammedans

the

which

racter

the

of the

features

two

are

lays

or

towards

prostrates himself

and

of

tools

his

drops

medan

is

Prayer

in whatever

of prayer

hour

each

at

sonorous

throng

and

wherever

day,

"

all the

sleep," through

than

better

the

by

Muezzin,

the

of

cry

roused

are

temples

to

the
or

specialplace :"
"

honour

Most
Whose

Will
To

wildest

din,

discipline,
rollingdeck, in thronged bazaar,
far,
stranger land, however
in their reach

different

thought,

in manners,

dress,

or

speech,
"

quietly their carpet spread,


the humble
Mekkeh
head,
turn

And,
And

everywhere

severest

However

Of

of prayer,

men

is in them

revel's

amid

In war's

In

the

mosque

Who,
On

to

if blind

as

deaf

to

to

each

all

distractingsound,

language God

In

ritual

In

spiritto

around,

adore,

His

soar,
presence
And, in the pauses of the prayer,
Rest, as if rapt in glory there."

There

are

of

course

formalists

and

hypocritesin

Prayer.
Islam

well

as

The

experience.

more

their

of

of

drilled

machines, but
who

those

upon

Koran

make

refuse

help

the

needy

formalism

Arabic

common

the

proverb,

Kibleh, but

We

for the
and

of

sake

the

securing

the

Persons

who

hold

do

than

worse

formalism

of

his

head

shift

every

Cais,

inch

an

prostration, though

fangs
round

close
his

to

neck.4

tainly many
1

3
4

Sura

his

are

cvii.

"Etliche

solchcm

Eifer

beten
und

if

quite empty.3
from

excused

with

the

who

might
sublime

place

its

itself

It is

earnest.5

Arabic.

Burckhardt's

of his

formal, cer

are

in

not

lifted

finallycoiled

much

the

would

the

some

de

crowded

huge serpent

And

und
so

it is

stillness
which

enters

from

and

Hottinger, Hist. Orient,


Dozy's Histoire, i. 66.

is towards

worship

Sad,

face

very

head

slightobstacle
of

son

in the

than

absolute

infected

get

is

nowhere

of formalism

themselves

worship by

but

touch

that

belief

devotion,

the weeds."2

he

as

woe

among

that
in

stranger

into

of

"

are

while

His

of

or

prayers

ridiculed

"

excuse

mosque

duty

"

are

decorum

outward

ceives

his heels

almost

could

of

pungently

more

soldiers,

in their

show

who

movements

denounces

but

pray,

careless;
to

of

have

we

regularity

the

resemble

company

the

which

uniformityand

prostrations

well

religionsof

in

as

Prov.

p. 97.

p. 310.

rufen

in

lange bis ihnen

ihren
der

Hausern
Odem

mit

entgehet

Mokammeda

32

only fair,in forming

such

Thee

for firmness

prayer

rectitude,

Thee,
and

and

in

and

which

shall

supplicate
virtue

Thee

for

Thou

every

for

and

worshipping

Thee

I have

Lord!
can

Thou.

with

the

injured
the

Forgive

me

mercy

on

Thy

upon

the

But

Ramadan.
abstinence
articles

und

sie

quoted
1

to

in

the

is

to

no

month

hot
whet

in Ohnmacht

Exam.

in

and

strength.

of my

soul, and

Thy

no

but

servants

the

art

of

bestower

Moslems
test

the

bless

by

to

the

p. 175.

their

fast

make-believe,
from

of
no

the heavier

appetite

niedersinken."

Pfeiffer,
p. 418.

Syed Ali, Crit.

remem

severer

fast

during

gleichsam

Thou

verilyThou

of the

Thy lovingkindness,

; for

me

This

of

of

out

servants."

of food

in

me

own

my

to

knowest

which

faults

excess

faults

attachment

religion is put

Thou

! assist

forgiver of offences, and


ings

Thee

I pray

which

those

for that

being gratefulto Thee,

pardon

have

; and

knowest

; and

and

tongue,

way

heart,

wickedness

true

vice

good

innocent

an

to

defender

my

bering Thee,

and

in

forgiveness of

knowest.

one

Thee

that

from

me

for

being grateful to

incline

not

which

defend
and

in

supplicate Thee

towards

me

assist

adoring

us

supplicate

direction

faith, and

in

to

Lord,

before

have

to
"

this

as

of the devotional

judgment

Mohammedanism,

in

element

msm.

"

for

the

Olearius,

Mohammedanism.

34
lief.

Drums

pistolcontributes

or

gun

the

tion, while
facile

more

and

is

obvious, if

most

spoil

world
uses

in

ence

of

certain

of

it will

nise

and

the

eating

Great

unbeliever,"

liberal

hope

for Paradise

has

for the

provision
Lady

been

it makes

Gordon's

Duff

an

of fast

not,"

cares

therewith

not
3

almsgiving.
Ali,4

greatly

Letters,

Moham

commended

the

p.

poor.

217.

Pocock's

of Mohammedanism,
p. 311.
i.
Mahom.
Forster's
346.
Unveiled,

Mill's

Hist,

sooner

may

avaricious

for

"

"

Specimen,

off

leave

man

do

the

recog

season

upon

says

than

Islam

medan."

that

detraction."

is laid

stress

dyspepsia,
that

God

"

if he

drinking,

and

lying and

abandon

"

Mishcat,

the

says

abstin

Moslems

the

spiritual discipline.2

for

spiritual

its

has

ills of

pious

necessity of using

the

all the

understood

be

course

instructed

better

commu

compulsory

all the

and

quarrelsomeness,
But

month"

man

angry

real

population produces irritability,

whole

an

this

cases,

is

most

whole

though fasting

and

over,

is

man

be,

now

"blessed

of the

tempers

hungry

nity.

the

the

not

effect of this

permanent,
to

will

mat,'''Ramadan

Ramadan

"

much

how

aware

jubila

of

roar

parental temper

the

The

dead.1

the

to

has

who

one

children,

very

shouting,

about

go

beat, every

are

p. 310.

The

Almsgiving.
O

only

criticism

upon

its law

applies to
that

which

the

is

is

certain

exacted

only

amount

of

possession

of the

portion,

hundred

relief of debtors
for

aid

the

of

persons.1
has

in Mohammedan

judiced
the
did

points

observers

As

we

have

the

in

poor

journeyed
1

Sura

the

debts,

buy

their

of this

working

with
must

is

is nowise

ix. 60.

law
pre

"whatever

the

all
condition

admit

highly

from

of

judgment

Mohammedanism,

nations
the

to

Islam, that

acquainted

Mohammedan

provision for

wish

the

to

their

pay

his

And

applied

it is the

And

of

of

cent,

countries, and

in favour

weak

is

of

one

travellers, pilgrims, and

strangers,

observed

prescribed

per

in

all his

fruit,

or

been
Of

profits.

who

destitute
who

and

slaves

or

have

have

give

2j

cannot

of

who

year.

grain

who

freedom,

one

contributed

thus

amount

those

must

capital

both

money,

our

and

camels,

Zakat,

income

for

of

definitely

like

revenue

one-tenth

The

spiritand

in Mo

from

same

which

Government

and,

Moslem

property, the

every

by

countries,

hammedan

tax,

too

duty.

pass

religion,and

individual, and

collected

to

criticism

the

too

enforces

prescribes and
legal alms,

is

little to

it leaves

spontaneity of

disposed

parts of the

other

many

is,that

is

one

almsgiving

of

35"-"

\J

that

be
can

of
its

commendable.

village to village

Mohammeda

36
the

among
struck

with
in

even

beggars
that

Afghans,
the

absence

are

it

either

are

and

in whatever

once

visit the

This

duty

dies without

performing

bequeath

of

personal neglect
of

latitude

some

able

to

But

who

sects

and

who

Every

one

to

earn

Hughes,

Hughes

allowable
Sura

so

Notes,

p.

able

are

who
on

is
the

Jew

the

that

his

words
of

admit

It is

duty

who

are

of God."
The

straiter

able

walk

to

way

and,

85.

(A7otfs,pp. 91, 92) denies


during the principal'slifetime.

iii. ; cf. also

"

house

visit the

The

those

on

bread

his

pay

to

repaired.

incumbent

those

by

however,

may,

interpretation:

are

say

man

pilgrim,2

be

thither, to

go

of

God

towards

and

die

well

as

regarding pilgrimage

Koran

the

; it is enforced

of money

sum

may

of Mecca.

the effect that he who

it may

deputy

least

at

must

himself,

dying

sufficient

expenses

female,

or

Temple

of Mohammed

Christian.

practice is

Koran

saying of his,to

traditional

in the

part

male

and

Holy City

or

most

relief."

resident,

country

example

the

for

Moslem,

enjoined

is

mendicants

religious
and

remembered

be

of Mohammedan

pilgrimage. Every

or

Mohammedan

must

of charitable

point

fourth

poverty, and

of great

numerous,

quite unworthy

the

frequently been

have

we

professional beggars,

by

large cities,where

our

they

The

ism

Sura

xxii.

that

proxies

are

Pilgrimage.
consequently,
homes

in

solved
the

The

maintain

ever,

only
for

such

on

the

absence.1

And

who

man

back

is

reasonable

that

pilgrimage

rides

about

"

in

"

Prophet.
the

says
"

is

in

first

who

many

are

so

for purposes

although

Burton's

Joseph

with

Sura

increase

age."

ii :
from
Burton's

"

Koran

the

be

judgment

if

to

does

great

of it."

the

the

use

not

serve

caravans.

provided by
and

passage,

iii. 224.

no

Lord, by

crime

p.
in

84.
you

if ye

trading during

is that

sentially religious,accidentally
(Pilgrimage, iii.225).

size of

Faithful Account,

It shall

yet

neglect

gratis sea

Pilgrimage,
Pitts'

final

pilgrims are

pauper

government

the

there,

went

but

of trade

increase

materially to
the

the

given by

Mecca,"

Mussulman,

purse,

live in the

if

us

of their

to

ever

every

and

and

demand

who

on

of health

pilgrimage

this

pilgrimage

on

of

population plead

Moslem

Englishman

license

And

surprise

incumbent

duty

capacity

The

Going

their

expenditure

it cannot

with

and

during

Damascus

the

inabilityto comply

road

litter from

1200,

large proportionof

foreign

incumbent

the

for

minimum

the

as

is

families

their

all

teachers, how

most

of

support

re

face

and

sea,

money

their

Africa,
and

Mecca,

desert, the

have

as

inner

or

to

way

of the

terrors

countries.

their

beg

to

India

Northern

leave

creatures

poor

many

3 7

the
an

the

seek

pilgrim

pilgrimage

affair of

an

is

"

es
"

commerce

Mohammedanism.

38

frequently have
desire

who

men

numbers

the

their

seemed

in

then

then, however,

this

the

house

in

manifest

are

ham

stood

shall

be

the

shippers

of the

first
1

"

are

says

So

too

appropriates
3

(Notes, 88)

Hughes

not

The

evoked

was

that

in

Jerusalem
all

which
with

wor

which,

himself

had

Moham-

enlightened

And

(iii.149)

synonymous.

and

therein

iii. 259.

Burton

p. 88.

Abra

Bey

Burckhardt

in.

blessed,

where

idea

an

wor

83,000 pilgrims;
(A.D. 1807) .calculates
it,in 1853, to 50,000."
(1814)70,000. I reduced

All

Burton,

fallen

to

entereth

towards

Verily,

Therein

Mohammed

enough,

"

man

place

Jewish idea,

"

Arabia,

in

Becca,

dictum

pray

because

creatures.

the

Keblah,

should

remarkably
at

all

This

safe."

true

unto

whosoever

and

but

Bait -Allah.2

or

is in

signs:3
;

correction
was

for

because

boldly says

which

Keblah

the

and

Since

not

temple

appointed

that

was

and

threefold.

Islam,

Kaabah,

the Koran

temple

first

ship

of

ancient

most

-renowned

world

act,

50,000,

increased

have

Holy City

the

it contains

Of

only

were

birthplaceof Mohammed,

it is the

the

meritorious

steadilydecreasing.1

they

is the

Mecca

1853
be

to

of

credit

the

paid by wealthy

expenses

the

name

that

says

Bait-Ullah

fullest

of these

Vie de

Mahomed,

this is
to

the

Kaabah

Discourse,

confusion, and
whole

mosque,

Kaabah.

distinctivelyto

La
villiers,

and

Sale, Preliminary

the

account

Bait-Ullah

that

pp.

signs is given by Boulain84-91.

Kaabah.

The
medans
the

the

of

Abraham

'but that

evidence
chief

is claimed

ship.

Of

its

and

it

well

was

skirted

colonnades

ornamented
its

itself,as

east

sober

by

point
1

Burton,

iii. 160.

Diodorus

Sic
.

For

third

the

domes,

volume,

p.

pillars,

"

into

Built
five

Black
to

of

mountain

cube

its north

feet

from

Stone,"

have

the

which

been

brought
mark

to

is

and

circumambulation

the
of

the

iii.44.
and

measurements

exact

court,

of

believe

which

from

wide

number

neighbouring

in

revered

and

stone

famous

Moslems

from

Christian

the

and

or

four

Gueber,

of marble

four

about

is the

doubt.

no

Sabsean,

stands

stone

denotes, in the form

name

corner,

ground,

is

ancient

an

as

that

fact

it is

no

patriarchal wor

before

feet.3
thirty-five

of about

the

is

holy city by

as

even

Kaabah

The

and

there

in

Hindu,

known

temple.2
by

this

relic of

recognised

super

originallybuilt by

was

For

;r but

Moslem

era

as

Creation,

to the

of veneration

faiths, the

different

temple

great antiquity there

is it

only

they reject

tradition, and

of

object

which

Not

it

Ishmael.

and

this

to

anterior

date

believingthat

in

agree

the

ascribe

originand

natural

while

day,

present

legends which

39

149,

ct

seq. ;

description,see
or

Sale's

Burton's

Prelim.

Disc.,

p. 88.
4

About

eight inches

plate in vol.

ii.

long by six in height.

See

Muir's

Mohammedanism.

40
Kaabah

was

believe

siasts
be

to

to

have

it is

kisses

the

that

here

is the

marked

believers.

And

Makam

The

by the

scribed

portions
the

"

It

where

of Mecca,
Jt

origin
the

of

or

the

veiling of

bride."

of

This

the

of his feet.

with

brilliant

is

annually

which

on

the

at

are

in

last

stage

on

(iii.
p. 158) "a
Essay

of the

well

ii. 213.

practice

served

on

the
is

Kaabah

com

History

given.

grandfather, the guardian


a

of

building

print

Burton

view

Burton,

Egyptians,

ancient

virgin

pretty

in

Described

Modern

the

Syed Ahmed's

first formed

who

Kaabah,

and

Koran.3

says

Mohammed's

was

while

arrives

me,"

to

to

veneration

Kiswah, which

the

of the

See

aerolite."

mon

retains

pilgrim

appeared

was

water

which

stone

Sultan, and

renewed

it

building,called

itself is covered

cloth, called

When

small

the

is

which

Kaabah

black

the

platform

and

Kaabah,

found

for the

slab

in

as

Arabian

to

burial-placeof Hagar

by

Ibrahim,

Abraham

is the

by

ancestor.2

great

Ishmael,

black

being, for

their

owe

Origin

become

according

in

day

it.

Close

despairing Hagar

also

Here

have

men.

which,

to

the

their

restore

sinful

last

kissed

to

and

heaven,1

the

at

supposed

Moslems

ideas, all

from

have

who

of

Zem-Zem,

fallen

enthu

which

but

witness

to

of all those

ally white,

well

commence,

destined

favour

by

to

the

for the

storingof

iii. 295-9;
Burton
Kaabah

considers
must

typifying the Church


seems

unlikely.

this water.
cf.

and

be

of the

Lane's

that

sought
visible

Van

the
"

by

in
a

Lennep,

"

Mohammedanism.

of movement.
the

The

whole

body

edifice,and

ing

crowd

the

of

the

Mounts

pilgrimage

violent

the

pilgrim

rests

distinguished
and

he

Haji

added

sought,1
title of

has

and

in

remarked

that

reality alien
2

See

Bosvvorth

nies

The

to

selves, but
whoever

the

cerned, and

"

is

in

theory

concession

only

as

of

relics

to

of
a

man

other

any

how

worth

ceremo

of Mohammed's

ridiculous

are

considerable
with

in

them

superstitions.

difficult it is

they

may

the

re

perform it,are, perhaps,

idolatrous

which

soever,

that

and

Sale's

well

are

abolishing of ancient

the

interest

93)

p.

sillyand

as

164.

p.

Mecca,

to

seriouslyconsiders

unreasonable

Mohammedan

merely

who

those

to

not

people submit

the

Mohammedanism

to

was

greater exception than

institutions

where

alike

pilgrimage

prescribed

liable

be

name.

(^Preliminary Discourse,

weighing

is

dignified by

Mohammed,

Smith,
"

as

intercession

pilgrimage

and

proceeds

ii. 157.

Lane,

marks

his

wearied

the

is hailed

he

after

ever

to

Christianity,"

is

the

watch

the

then

English apologistfor

recent

ism

his

person,

the

with

out

arrival

to

devil, and

and

days

visit

the

ceremonies,

his

On

between

exertions, and

few

homewards.

Worn

such

by

essen

runs

seven

Marwah,

and

sacrifice.

entailed

and

other

Arafat, the stoning of the

exposure,

The

the

throng

to the

way

him.

are

Safa

concluding
ing

follows

sacred

the

against

pressed

kissed,

is then

Stone

pilgrim gives

that

tials

Mount

Black

fond

make

to

customs,

how

of, especially

party is also
less

Yet

danger

con

change

of Pilgrimage.
Justification
the

to

doubt

no

the

which

him

by

your

and

who

his
and

at

times

these

are

Mohammedans

tution.
been

have

accustomed

formances
intrinsic

in

shame,
of their

Some

value,

many

things than

med's

yielding

some

and

one

who

in

and

true,

are

been

the

among

to

this

like
insti

leading theologians have

on

great

admit

the

make

one,

principal."
Sura

that

the

pilgrims

have

appeal

no

must

points of less
1

they

themselves

God."

regard

frankly to

enjoined

of

feelingof something

if not

is

and

which

they

always

the

who

hardships,

fear

to

and

alms

behave

are

the
sake

captives ;

and

; these

who

day,

God's

covenant

who

they

seems

apology,

of

is

he

last

orphans,

giveth

the

adversity

of violence

There
best

in

but

the

for

money

and

and

covenanted,

originated

west,

and

unto

prayers,

already

Scriptures, and

redemption

perform

patiently
and

for

who

have

giveth

kindred, and

constant

those

the

there

piety in turning
or

God,

spiritual

not

been

no

east

in

and

angels,

prophets ;
needy,

the

believeth

the

is

And

and

pilgrimage

There

towards

who

unto

"

the

here

scarcely have

said,

faces

pious

Had

would

who

with

found

are

Koran.

existed, it

his followers.

of

inconsistent

it is

sentiments
in

weakness

natural

43

ii.

moment

per

to

no

the

Moham

excuse

to

gain

the

Mohammedanism.

44

they justify them

reason,

but

ground,

pleading

disciplinaryas
himself

is said

protest

while
"

stone

hurt
do

know

thou

it, I would

Hakim,

the

with

it

never

club.2

be

may

that

and,

accrued

all

the
be

of

doubt

no

of his

has

imaginative
cates

been

Nihil

naturae

Keland,

DC

Rd.

Macbride's

ad

verum

Moh.

of fact

of

an

their

Pocock's

animum
mandate
p.

MoJiammedan

the

which
of

influx

he

foresaw
can

influence

the

by

It is this

; it is this

in

to

vastly increased

devotion

minds

haec

what

not, there

or

ceremonial.

the

Algazali,quoted

says,

point

universalityof
"

attached

whether

all Mohammedans

to

of the
1

in

absurd

stimulated

that

to

annual

injunction

religion has

apparently

is

pilgrimage obligatory

And

this

that

to smash

advantages

the

make

to

his followers.

results

tried

belonged

the

city from

pilgrims,resolved

And

thee."

high-priestlyfamily, believed

knowing

his

to

nor

prophet

likelihood

peculiar sanctity

some

Kaabah,

on

Egypt,

himself

the

called

of

the

help

the

seen

kissed

But

who

Mohammed,

had

black

the

neither

have

Khalif

mad

Omar

following

to

canst

unless

so

never

the

uttered

obeisance

doing

and

me,

have

to

very

blindly.1

rendered

when

is

obedience

that

this

on

this

which

susceptible and
communi

which

inspiring

religion,and
Specimen^
hominis,

nee

simplici

pp.

sense

exhibits
312,

313,

consentanea

constant."

Cf.

122.

Religion Explained,

p. 155.

Uses
in

form

they

of Pilgrimage.

45

unity of

appreciate the

can

all

believers.
What
who

compelled

was

capacity
his

of

which

marked

neyed

for
to

years

the

behold

naked
and

who

they
"

sins, and

their

himself

and

who,

witnessed

reaching

on

of tears,

and

soul, for this is paradise."


ton,

much

not

man

given
the

kind, acknowledges
himself

by

Kaabah,

and

of

the

thousands

temple-court.

first

also
of

by

"

religiousceremonies
1

sight

have
of

with

of

and

to

of

burst

God,

into

take

emotion

to

of

flood

my

Bur

Captain

of any

made

the

like

responses

says,

lands, but

Joseph Pitts' Faithful Account^

upon

bier

sermon

seen," he
many

life."

African,

an

now

And

the

of

enthusiasm,

same

simultaneous

pilgrims

their

remission

impression

the

one's

watered

emotion

"

was

in

newness

Kaabah,

exclaimed,

It

pierce

the

the

to

the

the

for

grievous sighs

promising

testifies

Burckhardt

"

to

cheeks

sobs, begging earnestly for


their

jour

mortification, with

and

and

hear

to

zeal

had

thousands

many

heads

with

the

died.

able

says,
so

the

possibly pinched

and

humility

of

garments
their

worshippers

ere

he

in

and

pilgrimage
was

Mecca

sight,indeed,"

the
ago,

months,

see

heart, to

made

centuries

two

English sailor,

young

apostatize,

to

slave

master

tears

the

chieflystruck

p.

138.

in

the

"

the

never

Mohammedanism.

46
nowhere

"

aught

"

But

spectacle."

this

the

to

It is

Mohammed.

self

prophet's

the

the

recognise

Malay

and

Maghrabi
the

ing

foolish

of

service

points
of

criticism

; the
5

heaven
Burton,

ations

local

of

kiss

seen

pilgrim rites

has

centre,

it

as

of

proved

in

the

are

essen

was

incalculable

iii. p.

devout

and

set

316.

feeling we

before
Over
must

practical

chieflyprovoked

have

material
he

and

theoretical

Mohammed

teaching

wild

the

as

Islam.

to

Four

the

Judaism,4

to

they

indefensible, but, unmistakably, the

and

maintenance
tial

the extent

prince are
The

Southern

brotherhood

the

introduce,

together.3

stone

of

from

is here

It

of

Indian

the

the

from

dominion.2

fain

would

Islam

Mecca

at

prostrates him

learn

grandeur

the

by

Moor

the

Pacific,that the Mohammedans


of

any

empire

the

here, where

side of the

the

by

of

unity

Mediterranean

of the

the shores

given
visibility

and

vastness

as

susceptibleminds,

on

of the

influence

than

impressions made

multitudes

worshipping

impressive

so

permanent

more

emotional

religiousor

is the

solemn,

so

followers, his

his

against
of

of

character

gross

manifest

these

course

set

the

fact

so
were
notoriouslyriotous and
pilgrim caravans
of the first objects of the Wahabi
debauched, that one

that

the

reform

was

to

cleanse

them.

3 Syed Ameer
History, p. 455.
Ewald's
Antiq. of Israel, p. 367

Mill's

Cf.

Rel.
quotations in Reland, De
Cf. Morison's
Life of Bernard, p. 374.
5

See

Ali, p. 184.
Moh,

p.

200.

Paradise.

Its
allowance

of

and

fatalism

dan

populations.

That
is

you

fair

to

nigh

to

from

the

tions.
face

with

the

make

pearls,a

charge
the

with

the

sin, but

people

people

lote-trees

and

extended

shade

dant

created
ever

right

the

of

Houris,

virgins, dear

to

hear
cry,

and

their

of

such

shall

therein,
Peace,

! amid
with

nor

spouses,

happy

thornless

flowers,

have

be

peace

how

"

creation
we

they

as

past. No

and

unforbidden,

rare

it,nor

close-kept

labours

flowing waters

and

Verily

hand

clad

bananas

fruits,unfailingand

couches.

like

from

cup

flesh

right hand,

of the

of the

the

only

about

theirs

eyes

they

fruits

with

for their
shall

them

from

not

long for, and

recompense

of

and

such

dark

genera

round

go

ache

of, and

crowd

later

ewers

with

large

discourse

vain

And

shall

they

Houris

and

in the

recliningon

youths

and

choice

from

you

brought

be

delight ;

few

brows

read

me

shall

couches

goblets

sense

as

of

; their

fails the

birds

gardens

immortal

fountain

shall

who

inwrought

face

to

they

his

of

hopes

descriptionsgiven

ancients, and

On

them

to

in

God,

the

paradise, let

are

Mohammed

far

directing

of the

These

"

Koran

for

specimen

how

judge

material

Mohamme

prevail among

may

responsible

people
a

which

divorce, the slavery

and

polygamy

47

abun

and
have

made
of

and

lofty
we

them

equal

Mohammedanism.

48

them, for the people of the right hand,

with

age

crowd

from

Such

of the

accustomed

heaven,

to

must

human

bliss set

might

suppose

the

Christian

lines

known

"That

before

And

Reland

usum

for sages,

life in

spiri
which

shall

purposes
of

in

many

are

their

not

lower

delayed by providing

They,
only

not

ages."

and

ranks

rebellings

be

like the
an

best

among

outwardly

secure

for

our

and

10.
"

says,

Non

qui oppugnarunt

Muslimannos

well-

of all ;

tastes

heavenly

the

even

nor

Ivi.

the

in

aspirations are

whose

worthiest

by

selves, seek

suit the

there

crave

its necessities.2

Sura

to

glories for all

and

who

defeated

nature,

himself

holy call,

boys, omniscience

for

purest and

his

Mohammedans

tual, and
their

conveyed

heavens

generation

every

One

laid

had

ill sustains

not

wings

Among

perfected

of

finds

I-Iouris

of

shocked

Mohammedan.

the

Mohammed

prophet

Who

mind,

conception

ideal

low

the

candid

somewhat

being

to

insinuation

the

to

open

nisi

disappointed by

and

think

and

own

little variation

with

and

Koran,

phraseology ;

tores

from

earlier

in the

frequentlyoccur

passages

Suras

be

crowd

generations."1

later

of

and

ancients

the

non

alium

igiturverum

est,

quod

Mohammedanismum
beatitudinem

voluptatum quae

sensus

multi

auc-

scripserunt,
in coelo agnoscere,

afficiunt

"

(p. 204).

Mohammedanism.

5"D
and

mean,

nothing

hammed
of

clear

so

life.

future

night and
all the

itself there

is

appeal
the

primitive

and

has

such

awaken

in

of the

worthy
nishes

him

ceptions.
2

rale,

"

See

L'idee
et

activite

has

materialistic

thoroughly

il est
avec

Oelsner, Des

Islam

glorieux

is

has

force

caught

this

in

by

of

Arabs,

that

true

future

is

to

feat

It fur

conduct

of his
influen-

des

Mohammed's
pp.

qu'aucun

de 1'avoir mise
autre

the
con

34-38.

plus puissantes en

Mohammed

of

strength

distinctly illustrated

the
une

of its

teacher.2
the

character

34.

Moham

legislation,

the

the

to

of

justifiableand

pour

Effet-s,
p.

of peace,

urgency

form

very

est

plus de

pos

correct

over

under

de Pavenir

himself

It

It

is both

Osborn

Major

to

as

hold

habi

fault

greatest moral

with

discipleswhich
1

failed

regard

Koran

the

Mosaic

character.

men

sur

the

abode

and

of the

motives

Christian

the

ocean

that

of reward.

tone

face

reward.1

constancy

altogether

troducing

in

radical

desire

the

to

But

an

Mo

will surpass

the

of

the

to

Lord's

as

body,

that

more

is the

medanism

his

see

of

favoured

most

Mohammed

than

and

deeper

the

little evidence

too

security, luxury, and


A

"

which
felicity

of the

other

was

ascribes

shall

heaven

of

idea

indeed

of sweat."

drop

sessed

who

morning"

pleasures

passes

tual

he

has

conceptions

that

saying

will he

Mohammedan

his

rule

to

Tradition

the

God

The

earthly.

mo

en

legislateur."

in Religion.
Selfishness
tial.

But

basis

will

formed

character

"

Is selfishness

time, a sin" spun out


Celestial
prudence ? Shame

ment

hope

sition for virtue grows


these
itself

the

to

very

different
its

ducing
and

suffered
live

highest
of

mingling

from

that

etant

"

La

melde

humanity

motives

strain

of

well

as

only

to

as

of

for

our

paeda-

looks

to

for pro

saintly character
if, even

And

are

Christianity

loftier motives

with

incapacityof
their

from

of
of

works

has

its

et

est

surprising

II. iv. 3.

5*

in

"

Pascal,

the

been
that

nor

proportionnde

d'interieur."

to

dis

always

Mohammedanism,

religionchretienne

d'exterieur

not

self-righteousbelief
good

men

ineradicable

God, it is

with

and

parcel

seule

of

specimens

them

natural

and

meritoriousness

part and

brands

higher motives, Christianityhas

barter

proud

motives

assistance,and

virtue.

the

by them,

position to

which

These

upon

much

and

heroic

of

dispo

strata

noble

and

occasional

and

inward

degenerate

it relies

race,1 but

punish

religionin

only

races.

most

mature

most

fear of

Christianity,because

in

appeals

gogic

the

or

undeveloped

retained

the

but the

tit only for the lower

as

its

and

chief

the

are

!"

the

until
:

eternity,

to

the

and

of reward

rightlyused

are

highest qualities.

For

The

such

chieflyon

the

inevitablylack

51

tous,

Mohammedanism.

52

As

the

to

that

true

is

there
which

might
"

passive :

The

time

among

seems

more

of those

"

was

It

the

if

sittingwere

has

given

Lady

Osborn's

3
4

Lady

and
,

to

Islam

Duff

Turks

or

is the

his

Notes,
Gordon's

back,"

bared

the

mosquitoes,
I

which

'

say,

his

religion
"

am

Allah

Oh,
now

from

use

kereem
the

it ?"4

Letters.

Arabs,

p. 27.

i. 247.
Last

be

should

should

the

and

head, should

my

escape

under

The

for their

what

who, when

Gordon's

Burckhardt's

religion,

He

above

me

me

Duff

"

however
of

God

some

of creed.

the

against

[It is the will of GodJ


God

for

fatalism, retorted,

shake

to

is the

decreed

Arab

wail

feet under

fold my

has

with

charged

man,

than

stings of

an

Such

than

race

folly.

was

of

lived

ascribing to

out, God

decrees

This

reproach

the

to

say,

stung."

of

are

around

rage

have

temperament

own

people

against."

who

matter

of their

cried

the

Mohammedans.2

in

then

by vigorous

the

as

strive

to

stupid apathy

they

them

despise and

result

of

ills

destiny

as

revolutions

and

individual

Arabs

populations

removed

bulk

great

wars

testimony

Islam, it is

of

accept

be

possibly

fate it is useless

of

to

they accept

endowments.1

Mohammedan

tendency

one's

make

to

fatalism

supposed
among

action.

them

and

by fastings,alms,

soul"

"

endeavour

the

it encourages

Letters,p.

23.

I
'

legs
Mo-

Fatalism.

Its
himself

hammed
narian

Calvin, but just

as

His

in

belief

interfered

never

action.

and

whom

with

"

that

He

with

Voltaire

as

has
of

shown,

instances

many
to

the

the

ground

that

and

being

that

their

free-will

And

who

deny

and

inclinations

neither

of

of these

is Mohammed
xiv. 4.

Sura

has
His

deductions

creatures

from

also

as

who

others

are

predestined

fairlychargeable.3
See

such

there

as

are

the

deeds

but

with

his

doctrine

He

made

no

xiii. 30 ; iii. 139 ; viii. 17, "c.

i. 353.

Lane,

Gobinean,

Smith's

Allah

that

there

Djamis,

the

;2
idea

the

Mohammedans,

altogether,

is

diminished

or

epidemics by

in

on

faithful

of the

number

the

certainlyin

unbelievers

of

is unavoidable.

among

opinion

doctrine, refusing

Djabaris,the Rayatis, and

deny

his

be increased

cannot

fate

merely coincided,

have

conversion

unnerved

sects

many

followers

the

of Paul.

universal

almost

perverted

attempt

decreed, and

the

the

reproducing

insightand knowledge

his usual

His

antiquity.

he

will,

He

whom

of
he

Koran

the words

exactness

with

the

guideth,"

doctrine

to

vigour

and

in

again

will

accepting this

him

led

his freedom

misleadeth

verbal

fatalist.

resignation, but

God

He

almost

of God

with

and

predesti-

little of

as

decrees

with

Again

asserts

In

the

inevitable

the

accept

thorough

as

was

53

Moham.

Des

Religions, "c.,

p. 191.

p.

72.

Bosworth

eda

Mohamm

54

predestination

the

of God.

He

while

and

suring

them

they

fate

home

than

to

at

free

agents.

And

who

had

lowers,
that

their

from

the

trine

of

and

fate

rulei

by

The

polygamist.

regulation

iv.) "Take
two,

in

traces

doc

rational

Christian

the

fear

is

whom
of

words

the

leaning

so

ye

the

towards

Lord, who

hath

for

Koran

follows

as

(Sura

who

women

to

woman.

Mohammedan

please

fear that

if ye

take

many,

have

one

acquired."

Sura

from

is, indeed,

taken, there

of

is

of the

to

in the

four; but

or

slaves

opening

law

marriages

and

obviously dis

most

laid down

equitably

the

or

of

law

marriage,

act

indication
men,

the

more

position assigned

three,

or

cannot

this

fixed

and

stars,

society is monogamist,

Christian

the

fol
believe

to

up

once

society of

the

In

the

as

encouraging.1
effects upon

only,

them

immediate

his

as

their

them

with

dealt

at

was

tinguished by

ye

by

escape

birth, felt that

of their

religions are

you,

for battle

brought

Mohammedan

the

beliefs,

field,he forbade

probably
been

both

to

more

no

the

on

Mohammed

more

The

could

was

hour

play

cities,and

infected

enter

freest

his troops

nerved

he

of action with

overruling providence

and

the

gave

freedom

man's

to reconcile

attempt

ism

some

which

slight
"O

monogamy.

created

Philippsohn

(Develop, of Religions

Mohammed's

predestinarianbelief

Idea,
to

you
p.

Sabeanism.

out

177)

Its
of

one

and

them

from

and

and

man,

another

one

borne

fear

and

for

you,

hath

two

wife,

is

whom

by

watching

to

possess

you."

over

the

by

have

who

are,

beseech

ye

women

then,

men

of their

law
wives

four

the

at

time.2

same

The

defence

from

of

various
of

cannot

detect
F.

its favour

gested by

the

W.

had

to

occur

day

both

what

practicable and

prosperity,and
1

Lit.

"

"

the

man

wives."

or

Koran,
3

not

"

present

wives.

called

have

will

Sale

this

on

is

It

to

upon

viewed
a

the

regard

conduce

Econ.

sec.

Mod.
vi.

i. 2, 8.

and

to

other

some

subject,the

limit the number

Lane's

Introd.

Arist.

to

to

social

philosophersreasoning from

as

have, whether

may

sug

wombs."

asserted

tainly does

be

to

in

say

say, which

wishes

having

statesmen

Notwithstanding what
have

men

to

de

abstractlyright. Spe

as

as

one

its

may

pluralityof

subject
is

we

Aristotle,3 who

like

culators

But

nothing

who

one

for monogamy

argue

varying

previouslybeen

nothing,

late in the

somewhat

has
not

any

for

argument

with

among

progress

undertaken

been

view, and

Newman

Voltaire

has

of earnestness.

much

which

not

of

insightand

fenders.

does

polygamy

points

degrees

his

created

respect

allowed

55

multiplied many

God,

God

Mohammedans,
prophet,

of him

out

; and

women

Polygamy.

learned

Muslim

law

of concubine-slaves

in addition

to, or

Egyptians,

cer

whom

without, a wife

i. 123 ;

cf. Sale's

Mohammedanism.

56
first

principles,have

their

ideal

that

mutual

purity
us

in

is, that

That

as

ideal

love

with

the

be

words

to

is

law

far

so

prompted

and
as

Lecky1
1

Hist,

This

nature,

and

which

duty, be
This

summed

of Europ.

trans

is the
this

and

rather

in three

orals
,

pre

marriages

utilitarian

root

of its effects

worldly

up

in

"

love, the

monogamous

The

into

surrender

by

in it.

is

by

born

in monogamy,

by fleshlyor

has

and

robbed

even

by spiritualmotives.
Mr.

that

born

and

expressed

traversed

cisely in
are

child

you."

devoted

another;

virtue

an

connection,

children

it is secured

the

beneficent

our

the

that

all human

principle of
mitted

in

spirit to
"

in

fruit of the

the

To

profundity,said,

usual

imbedded

the

of

impossible.

and

another

hearts

two

put

human

other

law

his

it is secured

one

surrender

it is mutual.

himself, in

law

world

the

is abhorrent

not

person

justifiedonly by

polygamy

grand

which

it is

in

one

is

that

has

God

of

marriage

than

all
the

of

surrender

become

to

first of

well, and

more

conscience

persons

be

they

that

Mohammed

and

two

Let

kills.

only ground

absolute

constitutes

heart

As

the

strict

that

polygamy

warranting

as

circumstance

the

"

which

ilesh

spirit.
which

modesty,

briefly that

recognises
one

and

also

but

monogamy,

love, and

respect

for

demanded

ago

only

society not

and

say

long

ii. 295.

than

argument
sentences

58

ham

Mo

the

had

Arabs

his

his followers

stricted

the

restrict

the

the

third

of

little

afford

it was,
This

first step is

four

is

two

The

left it

re

not

In

could

And,

precisely
justly ob
the

in which

cases

between

difference

is

between

that

everything ;

thousand

five

and

he

wives.

Freeman

of the

one

everything.

and

wife

is

of

state

men

four

Mr.

as

an

practically

few

very
than

for

that

while

was

principle,he

the

to

of

slave-concubines.

restriction

more

in

not

wives, he did

lawful
of

number

keep

"

one

of

number

higher

place,

value, because

lastly, as

serves

the

he

minds

the

impression

was

second

place, his

to

where

the

In

place,

others, but

in

inevitable

polygamy

two.

first

left upon

thus

the

unrestricted
the

indeed

; and

case

For, in the

polygamy

own

ism

previously recognised, though

true, is immaterial.
restricted

da

me

comparatively

nothing."1

it

not

of

thousands

quite possible to

polygamy

urged against

although

is not

the

had
But

live in monogamy.

incompatible

with

perfectlydeveloped, morality, and

highest

tone

of

feeling,no
1

one

Lectures, p. 69.

circum

already

Arabs

Christian

least

at

as

overlooked, that

been

has

stance

many

of fact

matter

as

be

is to

relativelygood, nothing
this

defended

principle be

if the

And

who

very

found
that

sound, if
with
has

the
read

Law

That

suit

it may

and

development,

living and

purer

sarilythe religionwhich
of

such

morals

But

the

means

of
facility

"

ninety-five Moslems

wives

has

opposed

something

as

Prophet

"

only

quires, not
wife

one

soluble

at

by

save

the

portion of

law

wife

as

often

of

every

tells
but

Egypt,
not

many
1

he

Sycd Ali's Crit. Exam.

indis

pro

actuallyonly one
to

and

change

is

who
pp. 227

that

if,in point of
of that

"there

Cairo

but

nothing

such

and

them

that

is

the
re

monogamy

infidelity.It

polygamy
in

of

be

such

of

evil, and

an

as

marriage

they please ;

persons

hundred

that

have

adds

India

in

have

allows

that

us

the

"plurality

fact,they largelyavail themselves


Lane

as

law.

teaching

the

that

aver

no

should

or

as

by

man

Mohammedans

wife, if their
as

that

death
to

purpose

that

that

to

time, but

us

principle of

the

but

progress

regarded

be

to

come

is

Mohammedan

out

perfect monogamists;"

are

to

by

informs

Ali

Ameer

itself

stamps

of social

allowed

divorce

neces

in its code

polygamy

of

allowance

its

religion.

final

of the

destructive

so

Syed

allowances,

short

something

incorporates

to

than

But

granted.

be

may

lead

stage

growth

moral

surer

prohibitionwould,

that

deny.

to

stage of its

certain

in

may

59

disposed

be

in

race

Divorce.

will

Israel

history of

the

of

liberty.

exceptional
are

have
and

in

certainly
not

246.

di-

6o

Mohammedanism.

vorced

wife

one

ried," and
of ten

that

would

are

have

married

as

No

respectable, and

law

the

dishonourable,and

the

the

easiest

It

is

made,

of

law

his wife

without

without

procedure
is

only

can

law,

found

her

position

allows

but

for

divorce

on

principle of

Mo

divorce

may

her

on

part,

divorce

thee,"

without

any

whereas

the

before

hus
or

legal

law, the

of

court

husband

woman

of

court

ill-treatment

wipe

to

Modern

Bedouins,

with

re

any

in the

probably

of

doubted

amends

Or

wife

himself

Lane's

T ago

man

The

in

he

stroking

make

honourable

other

or

ground.

Milton,

tented

is not

cause."2

say,

by proving

the

on

any

appearance

Mohammed

(Notes

this

misbehaviour

and

divorce

reasonable

doubt

husband

"

to

longer

and

prove

twenty,

as

divorced;"3
or

no

is

any

only

art

wife

mar

course

honourable,

law

"

that

assigning

has

"thou

in the

many

no

for the

not

terms.

hammedan

band

long

indulge his caprice; but, unfortunately,

so

the

or

been
who

many

wives."

more

considered

they

there

have

years

thirty,or

if

"

but

ten

away

i.

Egypt,
no)

single wife, but

with

one

im
like

gentle

thousand

tears

227,

Burckhardt

"

says

to

Possibly,

women.

not

i.

intended

for

231.

Most
this

Arabs

are

monogamy

out

con

they

by indulging in variety."
Law
one

Lectures
of twenty

Hidaya,

or

for
other

in the

1873, p. 389.
expressions which
Tag-ore Law

may
Lectures.

be

Law
of the

life of man."

believe

the

Divorce.

of

There

is

their

offences.

although
been

for

on

do

not

has

better
has

nor

the

this

created

did

law
The

first

divorce

at

Quoted
(p.

14

of

Essay

to

his followers

interests

which
treat

of

flowed
women

how

and

those

who

it,and

with

respect

ever

and

themselves

disparaging manner."

that

been

pro

de

necessary

Ali, p. 239.

Syed

Islam

has

constantly pointed

divorce

to

was

expatiated
exhorted

kindness,
of

the

effect

were

ill-temper; and

and

how

successive

Prophet

always

from

availed

Three

opposed

society ; he

tientlytheir violence
of

Our

his fol

make

question whether

on
"

with

abomination.

by Syed

Mishkat

the

dislikes

to

it had

interval

month's

from

"

times.

beneficial) says

been

until

slaves,

of

the

to

was

He

have,

mere

revocable

three

clarations

Ahmed

restriction

was

nounced

than

else

anything

out

license

the

on

God

accordance

restrictions, which

certain

of
He

proved altogether insufficient

ever,

lay

which

in

And

"

which

earth

emancipating

genuine

him

to

on

anything

divorce."

feelinghe

lowers

the

of

look

attributed

anything

than

He

than

more

saying

have

almost

might

is

there

And

himself,

He

legal right of divorce,

his

use

created

not

likes

to

so.

about

ness

he

occasion

one

expected

did

slight

men

as

dismissed

who

at

wives

him

represent

expressing indignation

dis

to

reason

no

which

traditions

61

and
he

divorce

the

on

his

the best
evils

disciplesto
to

bear

pa

always spoke
in

severe

MoJiammeda

in

order

intended
bands

to

protect

not

women,

themselves,

against

fatal

words.

which

medan

law,

divorce

uttered

it is uttered

when

as

second

The

is claimed

meantime

she

Mosaic

The

another

he

strongest

has

that

possible

point of

deplorable

fact

Sedillot, quoted by
tory of Muhammedanism,
See

Deut.

See

the

Hidayah

xxiv.

Lane's

possible

or

Syed

Ali ;

see

by

seen

this

of

the

divorce.

If

law, which

Moslem
third

The

it is

by issuing

from

degraded

extent.4

that

effect of his

the

man.

abhorrent
even

the

abomi

"

it is

be

deterrent

miscalculated

in

in

availing himself

was

ever

to another

wife

his

cannot

unless

And

re

woman

she

how

considered

man,

enactment

so, he

when

this to be

knowing

Oriental

the

to

which

married

Lord."

the

Mohammed,

that

of divorce

pronounced

law

before

nation

law

husband,

been

has

irrevocable

as

apologists as

her

by

treble

the

times.2

provision that

back

taken

Moham

by

distinct

irrevocably divorced

been

be

is

all the

three

Mohammedan

by

striction,is the
has

at

of the

feature

that

that

breath

one

of

of the

utterance

considers

in

hus

consequences

is cancelled

of this restriction

benefit

was

the

say

it is notorious

But

This

to

the

ill-considered, passionate

an

it irrevocable."

make

to

ism.

to

women

restriction
also

Mill's

is

His

p. 341.

Tagore

Law

Egypt,

i. 230;

Lectures

as

above.

24.

Modern

and

the

Arabic

Indissolubility
of Marriage.
the

prevision

wife

he

shall

exercise

to

that

though

dowry.

minimum

only

ten

in

some

instances
law

And

few

religionand

highest possible ground


marriage. It proceeds upon
the

which

indissoluble

best

of

of

acceptance

them.

principle that
and

that

within

it is

the

irrevocable
them

spect of
that
not

time

to

proverb,
caution
1

as

"

which

on

an

there
shut

Mill

wiser

minds

of

nature

easy
are

proceeds
is

and

better

safer

of the

act

than

to

public attention;

all

brief

apologists for

note

than

the

considerable

pro

that

it does

from

time

it does
Mostahel

one

(Proverbs, p. 25)

this ill-advised

(History of Muhammedanism,

if this had

cure,

encourage

by

occupy

rather

the

quite understands

scandals

lovers

re

of the

unhappy marriages;
the

its

upon

sense

to

thousand

of

than

recklessness
It

is that

policy to beget

strong

divorce.

of

matter

well-considered

its eyes

is

takes

marriage

many

law

understanding

men

Burckhardt's
to

It

inconsiderate

to

and

prevention
a

the

the
of

land

our

perception

calm

for

shillings,it

in

quality

guarantees

sponsibilities,and

Turks,

large.1

the

that

his

this is said

the

upon

or

very

our

divorces

dowry recognised by

dirhems,

of

husband

restraint

is

The

her

pay

some

the

when

63

not
"

is

law.
p.

469) speaks
but Hughes

practical results :
(Notes on Muhammadanismt
"The
diffi
p. 122) says:
culty of restoring the dowry is avoided by compelling the
poor
through harsh treatment, to sue for a divorce
woman,
in
herself,as
this case
she can
claim nothing."

Mohammedanism.

64

murders,1 which

the
who

it

itself will

however

so

are

imperfect, mar

long

as

great

evils of

the

are

evils of facile divorce

be

All

favour
been

of

relaxation

of

proachable language
unfair

what

appeal
thing
Such

been

the
or

history.

The

evils it

rather

years

consuls,2

Lecky,

Mr.

the

terrible

See

Fcmmes,

p.

bigamies
ouvriers

de
sur

232

"

GUI

"

cree

deux

than

in

wife

his

dowry

new

Lcgouvd's Histoire
le

parmi

menages

by

find," says

We

L'indissolubilite.

ont

reckoned

repudiating

paragraph

people's

husbands

desired

unde

an

women

known.

he

fait ?
huit

their

Cicero

"

because

by

well

are

Terentia,

Seneca,

always

imperial Rome,

in

wrought

to

has

in

to

law.

own

of

decaying stage

according

when,

the

of

of their

either

accompaniment

some

of any

advocate

upholds

law

it is

; but

an

divorce

their

as

unap

apologists

were

facile

system

veloped

their

if he

as

the

like

Milton

by

in

has

laws

his

in

Mohammedan

of

him

to

marriage

our

would

pleaded

be

can

patheticallyand

most

put

that

but

satisfactory;

be

the
indissolubility,

greater still.

those

that

always

not

that

assumes

prove

marriage

into

enter

riage

quarrels,

voluntary separations,the

the

ignore

peuple

tant

des
de

Qui fait que trois


Uindissolubilite,"

"c.
2

Michaud

"When

remembered
he

had

I slant) p.

the

his
211.

asked

campaign

seventeenth

an

of

wife

whether

aged Egyptian
Napoleon,
at

that

he

answered

time."

"

he
that

Arnold's

Mohammedanism.

66

concubinage,

of

constitution

the

Few

marriage.

before

seen

case

of

or

that

happiness,

never

another

take

to

wife,

former

of the

wife

this

own

the

or

require

parties, may

these

retaining

either

his

had

he

who

doing this, his

man's

both

of

happiness

allowed

if he

marry

re

before

sexes

whom

wife

not

were

in the

and

of the

would

men

disappointed in

was

"

intercourse

of the

striction

the

society

Moslem

of

principle

main

the

of

consequences

necessary

and

natural

the

essentially

are

divorcing

or

her."
himself

Mohammed

passionate

to

the

ameliorate

execute

to

brethren, he took

surest

His

parting

this

subject

Your

with

them
mit

then

slaves
such

with

admonitions

food
the

"

as

them,

ye

ye
for

see

says,
eat

stuff ye

fault which
sell

"

he

are

they

in his

this

his

not
are

power

in the

treatment.

followers
be

to

on

omitted.

that ye feed them

yourselves ;
wear

and

end,

good

to

Moslems

all

means

he

impossible

idea

an

important

too

are

he

Had

slaves.

their

securing

of

meantime

intended

he

declaring

eventually accomplishing

of

"

it

found

the

there

emancipating them,

of

in

and

of

condition

probably have

would

that

doubt

no

idea

the

conceived

com

disposition,and

humane

think, be

can,

and

of

man

was

; and

if

inclined
the

and

clothe

they
to

servants

com

forgive,
of the

Slavery.
and

Lord,
hearken

to

my

; know

same

of every

it must

comprehend

every

Moslem

is the

Moslem

which

of human

received

while

his camel

his

the

her

slave

of

the

by

Moslems

had

beneficial
his bold

sanction

might

of

fact that

maintains

the

have

become

the

whatever

the

There

Koran's

is

all

which
its well-

It

in the

Muir, iv. 239.


6*

dis

no

allowance

of the

by

all be

is this

Koran,

himself, which

life-longlot

Mo

wrought

by

degradation and

prophet.

intention

horrors.

and

Mohammed
the

their

with

sanctioned
system, distinctly

sponsiblefor

specimens

equality of

it is this

mill

general paid

been

of the

slave-trade

abominations

the

slave, and

concubinage.

practised by

in

frustrated

been

guising the
known

the

proclamation

lievers, have

but

are

kindly

towards

results

pro

prophet's

at

injunctionsof

Unfortunately, whatever
hammed

turn

observance

scrupulous
to the

coun

parallelregion

rides ; the

; these

slaves

own

And

Caliph Omar, leading

daughter Fatimah, taking her


with

the

on

equalitythus

in

practice. The

of Christian

the

practical exemplifications

sadly wanting

are

are

least in certain

at

brother

brotherhood."

one

that,

doctrine
has

claimed

of you

; all

are

be owned

tries,the

people

and

equality; ye

same

Ye

speech,

that

other

be tormented.

to

not

are

6 7

misery
wretched

and

is

re

which

girls

Mohammedanism.

68

survive

who

the

under

the

terrible

transit

tender

mercies

of the

Mohammedans

Enlightened
humiliated

ing

Moslems

persions

cast

the

on

that

of

religion

an

indulgence
"

regulated

and

in

when

is

the

Islam,
and

of

and
its

the

and

great

their

while

But

they

are

great

abolish

and

noble

which

Slavery

Syed

Lane's

Ahmed,

p.

Mod.
2$"

Egyp.

only

can

the

its

book,

i.

whole

attitude
must

236.

Syed

is

abolished

is

abolished,

sacred

to

to

and

especially

we

their

cleanse

how

way,

and

Faith,

altered.
1

as

explicit terms

concubinage
is

for the

come

to

Koran

and

in

"

their

concubinage

prophet

its

the

when

of

''slavery

the

men

stain,

them

showed
for

that

community

which

to

abolished

character
to

these

of

black

so

majority

Code."

single Mohammedan

prophet

be

their

by

desire

the

honour

of the

of

by

reprobated

is

slavery

discountenanced

stir

memory

words

many

falseness

"the

attach

purchase

day

prophet, by proclaiming

noble

so

by

the

that

show

to

flourish

to

and

means,"3

other

in

say

are

misery

Mohammed,"

of

allowed

been

has

themselves

lasting disgrace

to the

followers

the

They

Gellabs.1

brutal

and

pollutions

system.
"

it is

that
of

this

to

the

by

Nile

the

down

All, p. 259.

be

II.

MOHAMMEDANISM

ITS

SUCCESS

AND

FAILURE.

be

"Bej"n'fnl,
"unknown

garden

the

first,

and

next

my

first

followers

or

like

tire

will

fall

last

multitude

which

from

the

whether

the

another

joyful

been

has

year,

better.""

and

MOHAMMED.

perhaps

the

AM/

rain,

the

be

fed
is

one

more

of
lest

year,

numerous

which

?f

or

and

is

like
a

then

than

II.

the

EFORE

T3
-L)

side

existed
The

by

side

had

that

which

and

sunset,

became

idea

of

and

guided

an

The

Arabia

is

still

1648)

study

the

classic

Arabes

and

suos

mussen's

The

Specimen.

it

his

Mohammedes,

worth

are

also

consulting.

1650.
"

works

was

the

on

entitled,

Consult,

to

explain

et

quales
ante

of

of

and

peruse,

?] form

notes

quales

invenerit

reliquerit."

Islamismum

original

dated

antiquities."

Arabian
"

of

(Notes

[pages

notes

Arabuin

Historia

Additamenta

business

heavens

condition

Pre-islarnic

says,

358
work

original

the

wanderings,

Oxon.

justly

the

and

incomparabilis,"

Arabum.
Gibbon

makes

Pocock

well

which

of

the

"libellus

Pocock's

Histories

Specimen

for

authority

great

sunrise

their

in

them

wild

sunrise

at

ruled

who

God

unseen

to

noon,

the

for

Praying

praying

but

ritual

sunrise,

spiritual

too

creed

no

at

Arabians.

impressible

But

prayer

the

been

have

symbolism,

proved

Arabia.1

of

tribes
to

religion

of

Abraham.

elaborate
inculcated

quickly

the

appears

of

no

forms

lowest

among

monotheism

which

and

the

faith

original

simple

and

highest

the

Mohammed,

of

appearance

research,

Rasand
and

his

are

Mohammedanism.

72

their

by

obscured
of the

dependence

for all their

planets

chieflyimpressed
thing depended
bodies

and

directed

the

later
and

ing

found

this

idea

favourite

God

between

His

and

supposed
in,

dence

their

conformity
"

esse

Notum
fide

in

counte

bridged by
gods

their

in

anity

are

(i. 349)
various

with

these.

Zabaeorum,
"

given
names

tribes.

actions
If Saturn

p.

27).

by Caussin
the

nostrum

nullum

statuerunt

Maimonides, quoted

Arabia,

The
de

different

The

planets.

carefully observed

patrcm

qui

resi

visible

themselves

all human

Abrahamum

est

Stellas

prater
ham

noted, and

the

was

risings, settings, conjunctions,

fluences

in

abyss existing

have

the

be

must

it

intermediate

make

to

it

field than

was

or

through,

therefore

planets

in

least

influential

and

the

These

animate

to

at

or

that

adopt

idea

an

at

worship,

For

creatures

intermediary gods.
were

of

school,

Master,

their

by

nanced

this

of

and

But
was

heavens.

was

heaven,

promising

more

heavenly

Sabians.1

form

every

the

of

worship

of

Neo-Platonism

adapting

nowhere

of

name

when

period,

host

the

every

gradually

worship

Sabaoth,

to

received

they

their

so

that

was

inaccessible

these

on

habits

life and

own

them

upon

and

prognostications

their

What

reckonings.

motions

the

on

in

traditions

in

and

regulated
be

in

the

educatum
deuin

esse

Wright's

Christi

regarding

Perceval, i. 161

; who

Abra
also

planets worshipped by the

Mohammedanism.

74
God's

the

to

that

ceiving
than

than

of Arabia.

year

the

huge
of

giver

also

of the

featherless

of

man

who

horse

and

people,
the

were

under

the

the

of

the

were

in
a

woman

of

the
;

lion

figure
eagle.

an

affections
to

idols

of

and

Introduction,

;
a

Still

of

the

Mohammed,

goddesses Al-Lat, Al-Uzza,

three

Sale's

See

shape

.obnoxious

more

Here

the

as

the

that

in

rooted

firmly

more

point

painting

Wadd,

"

represented

Nasr, under

; and

or

But

relics

in

the

as

the

inveighs,

known

was

Hobal,

was

revered

perhaps,

Koran

Sawa,

lunar

the

comprehensiveness

child.2

worshipped

Yaghuth,
Yaiik,

of the

antediluvian

in

in his hand

was,

the

which

fewer

of divination.

and

Madonna

supposed
form

proof
"

against

agate,

con

no

were

these

arrows

to

itself,or

day

among

red

early religion

the

each

holding

crowning

"

Kaabah

for

of

image

Freeman

earthly courts

enclosures,

Chief

rain, and

and

less

of

the

In

idols, one

360

placable

more

as
transferring,

in its sacred

spicuous

was

knowledge

of heaven.1

interfere,con

not

Supreme
; and

their

remarks,

of

the

inferior

the

that

idol's,they did

and

Lectures,

Freeman's

p. 30
2

writers

Possibly

mother

India,
Isis and

and

and

Horus

Rawlinson's

Crishna

; and

Herod,

in

easily

too

represented

child

Devaki

have

are

the
so

Greece,

ii. p. 539.

assumed

Virgin

and

our

represented
Venus

and

that

the

Lord.

In

; in

Egypt,
Cupid. See

Arabian

Lat, and
?

are

Have
This

which

and

named

more

fullyexplains his meaning:3

Sura

attribute

deeply grieved
told

been

him
he

whether
whether

he

shall

worship

mediate

deeper depth
by

had

stone,
admit

it

might

be

the

Hanifites

the

ridicule
See

iii. 8.

Caussin
Sura

illustrious

of

Fetishism.

even

de

of their
note

Beneath

images

of

dough,

enemies
Alilat

sites of the

Percival's

Histoire
3

des
Sura

tree,

their

ate

excited

in Rawlinson's
these

Arabest
xvi.

i.

or

enough

was

whether,

temples of

is

those

to

confidence.

was

the

straw

so,

in,

or

inter

lay

the

trust

of famine

on

himself

dust."

man,

expression of

in time

have

disgrace,

As

of

the

which

within

difficult to determine

for the

liii.

to

lump

Wilkinson's
And

else

is

he

from

ancestors,

drowning

the

of the

to

the

or

nothing
or

of

child

with

it in the

bury

female

tidings

it

keep

of stars,

gods

clutched

ill

unto

desire.

himself

considering

shall

as

they

black, and

grows

of the

because

people,

sex

hideth

he

the

Or

; but

God

unto

is told that

of them

ye

goddesses."

of

him, his face

to

names,

daughters

children

any

is born

unjust partition. They

an

have

When

God

fathers

themselves

and

empty

''They

who

children

third

than

another

this

other

Al-

other

no

your

is

of

says,

that

Manah,
male

ye

75
"

he

ye,"

and

Al-Uzza,

goddess
female

think

What

"

Manah.1

Idolatry.

And
when

god,
more

Herod.

goddesses,
269.

Mohammedanism.

76
by triumph

their

over

of their

superstition.1

As

notions

their

were

confused

ideas

of the

eternal

in

summation

sciously
Some

could

Some

accepted both,2

belief

in

be

not

his

exposed
feet

own

believed

in

curious

the

to

there

was

Hamah,

formed
and

Comederunt
et

inopiam."

ported by Rasmussen,
2

is of

Mosheim
derived

were

seems

very

opinion

from

doubtful.

Jewish
See

Pocock, pp. 134, 5.

or

p.

the

man

suum

ob

the

of the

out

dead

on

again

dead,
called

they

once

had

famem

Tamamite

re

76.

ideas

Christian

Mosheim's

might

adopted

of

saying

the

to

sepulchre

the

their

things,

walking

of

dominum

that

part.

he

that

the

con

con

Others

brain

Additamenta,

ii. 648.
3

If

The

no

of their

of

notion

visited

Hanifitte

of

rose

bird, which

years.3

of

restoration.

and

the

which

hundred

antiquam

man

judgment-bar.

about

an

camel

ignominy

semi-materialistic

gathered

dead

the

final

tied

metempsychosis,

blood

in

to

play

in pursuance

and

the

when

that

grave,

any

after death

state

in

had

who

beginning

in

believe

not

admitted

beings

creative

believed

it would

to

their

were

final, designed

no

all

contributed

admitted

but

which

also

so

which

of

and

government

Some

state.

of nature,

creation

divine

various,

future

order

of

act

the

of

and

in satire

helplessness or

of

immortality

sources,

Dlss.

ad

but

Hist.

this

Eccl.

Barbarism.

Pre- Islamic
been
into

this

bird, it hovered

Oscuni, oscuni
until

the

such," says

of

one

family feuds,
the

much

and

normal

months

certain

of

society

ancient

pigrum

hinted

in

at

of

videtur
parare

Tribal

the

the

were

it

hostilities

was

during

necessary

safety.

resembled

The

that

Tacitus

sudore
or

was

wars,

things,that
that

"

"

expeditions

whom

;"

common

another

one

with

have

must

iners

possis sanguine

year

followed

Germans,

et

authorities,1

suspend

to

be

of

state

of the

could

pursuits

nomadic,

or

with
best

our

which

number

interests

war

imperfect

of tribes,
infinity

marauding

only by agreeing

"

to

super

customs

of Mohammed."

in the time

Arabia

and

greater

ordinarily at

and

very

"An

of

community

centre,

the

habits

some

settled, but

without

find

to

barbarous.

be termed

state

!)

shed

was

idolatries

such

expects

civilization,and

some

murderer

drink

it.

stitions, one

may

crying,

drink, give,me

of the

conjunction with

In

his grave,

over

(give me

blood

the

satiate

so

spirithaving transmigrated

his

murdered,

77

of

says,

acquirere quod

that

significantly

suggestive complaint

of Wat

Tinlinn"
"

They burned
It had

Their

not

leisure
1

my

little lonely tower

been

burnt

seems

to

Dozy, Histoire

des

this year

have

and

been

more

!"

chieflyspent

Mussulmans

i. 16.
,

Mohammedanism.

78
in

and

gambling

tion

in

could

read

to

of

of the

some

others,

and

them

the

tribal

course

numerous

after

to

Mohammedan

alphabet,
hearers

before

The
of

and

exhausting

of

custom

burying

wives

along

infants

have

barbarous

farmer,
wife
ten

his

never

countries.
to

has

whom
had

a
a

Pocock's

law

other

of

his

the

much

in

To

this

clay the

were
woman

born,
3

the

In

It

father's
Female

property.

is

times

and

in

repute
Breton
"

says,

My

Sparta,

female.

of

The

ceremonially

(pp. 156,7) imply

even

ignorance.
2

the

alive.

been

of

the

laws

inherit

to

son

miscarriage."

authorities

of

children

daughter

reckoned

pre-

patience

marriage

exposed children, seven

Hebrew

with

nar

his stock.2

female

for the

customary

was

the

some

letter

ugliest features, however,

ignorance, were

of

hundred

the

of

were

the

every

out

wore

and

that

so,

one

for

poems

deeds,

Hammad

repeat

These

They

much

Mohammed,

undertook

rator

feuds.

so

recitations

family archives,

of heroic

friendships and

all in

inability

not.

or

and

memory

ancient

centuries

This

original

their

maintaining

write.1

por

at

none

prize highly

whether

were

small

districts,and

read

made

poetry,

poems

drinking. Only

Wright's Early Christianity in Arabia,


Lejouve', Hist, des Femmes, pp. 13-17.

p. 6.

greater

unclean

if she

gave

birth

gave

birth

to

are

the

if she

so

those

countries
of

custom

in

than

with

as

be

might

born, but
sixth

her

attain

to

would

father

fume

have

wound

had

pit he

it,and, standing behind


in, and

her

this

inhumation
But

the

fewer

no

the

time

Christian

lished

of
era,

Pocock,

Rasmussen's

Islam, p. 67.

p.

away

he

would

her

look

her, would

the

push

with

level

which

to

extent

the

from

the

saved

from

this

horrible

than

280

Jews

also

in Arabia

Even

Mohammed.
the

fact

girls.2

Christianity were

in Arabia.

themselves

Per

her

purely,represented

very

"

formed

and

Judaism

largely,if not
before

had

man

one

parents,

be

practised may

was

that

of

idea

Some

ground.1

herself

wife,

take

fill it in

immediately

she

when

prepared, bid

into

allowed

being done,

her

to

his

may

lead

away

of her

to

some

in Arabia

was

then,

This

mothers."

her

to

at

manner.

and

say

her, that

adorn

and

day

one

she

affections

the

inextricablyround
her

to

the

made

was

often

year,

supposed

not

cold-blooded

child

while

which

practised

usually

as

soon

has

doubly

But

exceptions in

was

79

but

son,

daughter.

indeed, the

Sometimes,

children

exposing

more

to

being practised, it

time

Children.

Female

Exposure of

before

had

firmly

And

it is

estab

probable

336.Additamenta

ad

Hist.

Arabum

ante

Mohammedanism.

So

colonies

already thriving

mercantile

country

would

attractions

to

their

that

their

man

invasion.

Several

those

of Kendah

and

raise

could

they

which, thanks
creed,

the

into

"

field.

Arabia,

before

itself there

Medina

In

said

population,
fled

who

is

fluence

his mission
he

ties

in

"

Judaismo

subduing

prayer

addict!

p.

Milman's

History

Deutsch's

Islam,
in

those

from

we

the

their

in

see

the

of

outset

the

and

them.

In

difficul
the

rites

Arabia,

the

connection

Himyaritae, Cananitae,
Rasmussen,

Cenditae.""

of
p.

family

the

Pocock, Specimen,

76.

Christianity

"

erant

Haretsi, filii Cabi, atque

menta,

circumcision, fasting,pilgrimage,
in

Kibleh

the

in

found

Islam"

of

them,

conciliate

to

Jews."

large Jewish

when
at

in

Yemen

and

took

prophet

the

which

pains

Mohammed,

clearly understood

any

brought

have

Nebuchadnezzar,

from

their

than

descended

be

to

men,2

of the

hands
was

time

by

and

Medina,

Ibn

one

army

Centuries

in the

Ro

Hamyarites,

maintained

could

were

flee

Hareth

120,000

larger

Kheibar, five days from


South

of

of Arabia

community

other

of

tribe

unity

probably

was

the

of Al

army

the

after

religion.1 At

an

to

to

tribes, notably

the

Kenanah,

Jewish

the

professed

of

powerful

the

and

Caab,

forced

and

during

land

from

own

were

that

considerable

offer

who

those

in

p.

Jews,

90, and
p. 23.

Gens

Addita-

136.

iii.p. 88.

for details

see

Wright's

Mohammedanism.

82

is

likelythat

not

Arab

the

would

character

way

than

And

although

hah

leading 60,000

Mecca,

it had

Christians.

all

draw

h all's

army

factor

in

it

But

gain
their

story

entered

the

consult

three

arrows,

is

tried
1

See

temple

Arab

this

become

by

inscribed

But

to

with

little

radicallyirreligious,
of

worship

even

The

significant.

father's

murder,

he

idol Dhou-'l-Kholosa
means

of the

usual

respectively,Permission,

Having
three

Freeman's

Prohibition,

drawn
times

Wright's Christianity in Arabia;


i. 70-75.

failed

character,

typical and

of the

oracle

the

again.

"dc Mahomet,

had

held

forms

his

avenge

Prohibition, Delay.
he

Abra-

entirely awanting.

was

to

were

to

of Amrolcais
out

to

adhering

reverence

Setting

that

religionswere

greater tenacity.They

while

Mo

important

an

in the

anchorage

firm

of

of
of

only Christianitythat

not

ancestral

capable

safely

year

destruction

they

religion.1

was

any

that

successful, it might have

dominant

the

were

can

the

"

society, and

Arabian

these

we

Christianity was

"

been

crusade

the

of

and

birth

hammed's

date

this

at

Abra-

against

indeed,

inferences

only

that

are

that

know,

more

King

crusade

conclude
We

The

not.

were

in

men

to

centuries.

previous

Christian

find the

cannot

we

in

much

made

have

done

we

uncongenial

religion so

he

over

drew

Gagnier's

Lectures,

p. 34.

Vic

Arab

of
Superficiality
the

the

Breaking
been

father

thy

when

he

the

proposed by
into

combine

of

being deeply influenced

abolish

which

customs

memorial

if it had

which,

any

to

one

family traditions

incapable

so

and
religion,2

out

hold

of im

the

upon

with

old

tribal

in

up

well-understood

and

to

idolatry,

an

least bound

at

religion

another

profound

was

of

sanction

the
root

to

no

spiritualnature,

undertook

by

had

and

usage

certainly

was

tribes

irreconcilablyopposed

so

It

influence

nation

to

one

Mohammed

which

task

hopeful

no

would

killed,you

prohibitedrevenge."

have

not

it

! had

Wretch

been

had

who

"

cried,

head, he

enterprise.

hurling the fragments

and

arrows,

idol's

the

at

his

forbidding

arrow,

same

Religion. 83

terests.

difficulties of the

if the

But

there

cientlyapparent,
which

it at

made

these

the

was

persons

whom

among

from

time

high

moral

Asad

Ibn

Dozy,

"

tone,

loved

such

the

son,

only

as

had

there

of

been

Hinzilah, Khalid,

account

in Caussin

mctamorphoser,

railleusc."

"

of his Abrahamic

de

Dozy,

himself,3

une

nation

i. 24.

surrender

Perceval, i. 264.
7*

feeling and

Abdolmottaleb

II lui fallait transformer,

See

number

i. 22.

sensuelle,sceptique et
3

small

of devout

men

and

Karb,

among

spiritof religiousin

Not

time

to

of
a

cultivated.

quiry was

Chief

possible.

existence

suffi

were

also circumstances

were

least

task

of his best

ism

Mohammedan

84

less

or

had

whom

all of

Hanyfs,

as

and

is

in

such

are

in

we

to

nor

sees,

Let

error

and

terms

homes

their

all three

Pervert,
believe

not

those

of

in the

who

their

See
it

says

the

abjured
Thus

all translate

the word

helps

nor

in

journeyed
four

foreign

way

Rod

is, the
were

Zaid.

of

Khadijah,
inter

his

own

to

Christianity.

well's

cousin

Koran,
in the

popular religionsand

Freethinker, Pervert,

or

p.

who

one

it is used

to the

Of

frequent

originallymeant

according

Sprenger,

i.

81, and

Caussin

de

216.
does

Koran
became

Purist, may

point of view

translator.
2

us

they

men

and

in

was

religion,but

true

Moslems.

hears

Whereupon

and

third

convert.

(i. 67)

Sprenger

wife,

found

or

hurts

cousins

were

; the

him

tribesmen

neither

Obaydallah,

first

with

Mecca,
another

one

Our

These

first two

the

of

Hanyfite faith, that

Othman,

Mohammed's

and

and

of Abraham.2

Waraka,

"

faith."

better

that

Hanyfs,

which

neither

lands, seeking the

course

pure

destroyed religion. Are

stone

abandoned

these,

the

with

these:

have

which

seek

of these

as

they

and

religion

country

seek

to

conversed

encompass

us

their

religiousfestivals

the

aloof

some

known

men

distinctly re

practicesof

of four

of

one

held

they

more

Abraham.

related

during

who

themselves

set

religionof
It

also

were

Puritans,1

or

the idolatrous

nounced
men,

there

with

reforms

attempted

; but

success

Perceval,i. 321.

of the

Precursors
With

Zaid

plexed

and

as

old

an

the

search

less

in
satisfactory
he

man

for

was

against the Kaabah,


idolatrous

Mohammed.

of

truth

*'

man

is the

around

on

Thee
he

; but

found

had

sought
who

nothing

lived

have

not

his

what

which

and

and

was

essentiallyright

will pray

for

Men

Church

such

quicken
It

and

this little

to

was

deepen

the

during
aimed

at

gion

of

"Er

period of

nothing

most

nennt

else
the

Abraham,

of the

one

first

seines

gethan

als ihre

Lehre

Mo

he

but

not

"

too

his

than

for the truth

Hanyf,

creed.1
of the

Suras

und

Hanyf,
hat

the

restore

Hanyfite

er

wenig

he

reli
So

in

Koran

wahrend

bestatigt." Sprenger's Muh.


"

and

prophetic office
to

Lehramtes

vastly

of Mohammed.

himself

sich selbst einen

Periode

the

on

him."

important

ersten

bold,

saying,

of seekers

called

He

belonged.

he

in

thoughts

body

those

doubtless

could

the

died

Resurrection

around

these

as

serve

lighthe

keen

hammed

gather

the

and

the

by

hill

in

worship

his town

remaining days

him-,

the

all his travels

so

of

gave

censor

'Hira

with

would

so

In

from
a

and

him,

form

neighbouring

will

back

yet whole-hearted

it not."

and, excluded

would

he

baffled

if I knew

know

Even

his

upwards

pleasi-ngto Thee,

most

per

vehemently repudiatingthe

of the

God,

more

leaning

yet sadly stretchinghis hands


prayer

was

its results.

seen

worship going

yearning

85

der

anderes
p. 45.

86

Mohammedanism.
"

he

says
in

was

neither

fact
and

Hanyf

led, it

unconsciously

of his

founder

ideas

their

first

ism
and

in

merely proclaimed

who

religion of

gratulate

practicalreligion and

that

the

could

Hanvfs
in which

there

paredness
But
that
other
Islam

produced

be

for

definite

any

Mohammed

without

peculiar force
man

would

and

brought
never

us

have

as

these

men

been

resolute

existed.

and
note

have

these

take

and

one

pre

teaching.

himself,

to

was

obscure

quality which

and

the

con

least

at

must

Christians,

religiousstir

some

was

to

fears, would

such

which

in

society

return

all, let

above

And,

Hanyfs,
round

another

not

Juda

gather

the

here

that

themselves

misty heresy.

their

have

though they might

And

fathers.

their

of

The

form.

Jews

Mohammed

that

idolaters, would

the

com

The

champion

slightlymodified

even

man

than

in

point

one

expected

little else

be

and

Christians,

Abraham.

for

have

to

irreconcilable

and

this

the

as

all the feuds

amidst

For

but

was

reverence

seem

would

Abraham

upon

was

or

import

immense

variances

the

idolaters, there

at

of

was

Idolater."

an

designedly,

practices of Jews,

and

mon,

not

it

religion.

enmities,

and

and

hit

did

he

that

ance

Christian, hut

nor

intended

he

Hanyfism,

of

founder

Jew

Moslim,

whether

And

the

Abraham,

he

without
and

no

circumstances,
The

Arabian

Mohammed.

Originalityof
mind

opportunity for

gave

in

this

it, but

irresistible

the

caliph expressed
had

faith.

slain

tar, and,

the

the

of

we

Mohammed
a

generation
avails
the

than

ful and

untiring

have

might
quite as

died

much

as

circumstances.

its

the

the
We

understand

without

need

great
must

his

man

for

in that
arm

but

weapon,

the

skil

concurrence

religiousleaders

follower

of

matters

strong

for the

without

mind

of

The

greatest

than
simi

conquest

suitable

But

arm.

arm

material

state

vain

more

yet circumstances

would

its

the

the

more

other.

any

is still

of circumstances

vert

no

little without

weapon

caliph,

And

poet."

of world-wide
in

the

heavier

nor

without

was

the

ordinary scimi

religion, no

new

suggestive

more

that

say

there

founding

the

sword
of

itself,without

Farezdak

may

the

enemies

and

sharper

no

Medina,

at

surprise of

sword

is

master,

sword

larly

short

When

use.

see

of the

many
a

to

to

play

opportunity

Omar

wish

perceiving the

said, "Alas!
of the

so

drew

Amru

and

how

visited

Amru

find

to

power

knew

the

which

new

world

of the

state

preparedness

Mohammed

but

none

the

prepared, and

was

87

their

or

great

needs

know

the

religionand

con

man

favouring
man

the

if

we

causes

success.

Tradition

provides
1

us

with

ample

Jowett's Epistles of Paul, i. 356.

materials

of

Mohammedanism.

88

for

seeing the

man

of

nature

place

it has

in the

tastic

details

such

shadow,

his

that

he

approached

have

arisen

from

head.

He

himself

in

the

"seal

his

shoulders,

God

him,

of

remains

Like
above

commanding
of

says

He

men."

knit

limbs

shaped
the

head

he

men,

the

was

of

man

"

Les

sourcils

fullest

sans

fait."
"

longs

et

admiring

follower

handsomest

and

most

chest

thought

delies

neanmoins

Gagnier,

descriptionof

se

Vie de

the

dignifiedand

generous

and

firmly-

action, the large

of

man

of the

broad

was.

scarcely

was

of

but

he

as

man

fine, long, arching eyebrows

tuellement,
tout

the

An

the

But

foundation,

obviously no

height,

of the

thewords,

companions."

great

had

may

between

inscribed

were

depict

He

which

mark

"

brightest-facedand

bravest, the
of

"

water,

all those

encouraged

appearance.

him,

salt

no

belief

has

middle

the

cast

the

which

other

some

early

of his

prophecy"

to

fan

magnificent poise

rather

eliminating what
much

body

tradition

the

the

above

tower

to

alone, without

is

his

that

the
solid

of his

some

spittlesweetened

who

"

by

con

the

and

work,

history,are

in

as

seemed

on

with

world's

biographers ;
and

incongruous

his

indulged

that

his

appeared

temporaries. Thoroughly
substantial

to

he

as

well-

and

capacity,

and

brilliant

qui s'approchaient

toucher,

Mahomet

et

se

confondre

',ii. 313, where

prophet's appearance,

mu-

the

disposi-

Mohammedanism.

QO
decided

and
istic.
he

It

walk
that

was

him

prevent
His

manner

patient

formally polite to
his

kindly to

pressive
the

simile

river's

therefrom."

used

bank
z

for the

him

betrayed
it almost

small

"

he

had

"

With
men

among
years

Weil,

"

all
as

of his

his uncle

ii. 320-

of

p. 347.

II servait

his

considera
about
He

manner.
"

say

"

No

the

wide

to

we

reverence

he

serveth.2

that

strength

his

proposed

may

that

any

invitation
of

meanest

joy

as

water

and

the

sorrow,

and

genuine

equally ready sympathy

life,when

Abbas

the
both

proof of
an

to

ex

open

of those

declined

never

understood

conclusive

delicate

whole

impossible

He

humanityboth.

his

the

draweth

comfort

offering even

people.
and

unusually

was

"

admirers,
that

him

itself in

petitioner,and
or

his

feelings and

He

adopt

to

his

by

strangers.

men

by

to

An

tion

found

of

most

slaves, adored

to

to

as

rags

gracious, unassuming,

was

accessible

most

gen

ranks, and

of

distinction

followers, captivating
the

perfectArab

of the

no

and

and

should

nothing

that

that

knows

He

purple.

where

there.

was

courteous

as

character

knew

who

man

meant

being

tleman, who
is

of

and

going,

was

eminently

seems

say,

He

In

the

for
was

last

failing,

was

he should

occupy

Muir, iv. 304.

volontiers

ceux

qui le servaient."

"

Gagnier,

Character

might
"

seat

in the

throng

him.

elevated

an

not

will

surely, I

midst

of

Lord

give

had
who

with

kindred

no

gives

him

them

the

he

attention,

the

ear,

but

of the

ing

any

one

he

lightfulin

But

"

"

he

in

he

'

much

the

street,

fondling

one

no

affecting,nor

of

and

Arab
his

incident

him

summer."

as

his

servant,
and

me."

to

kind

word

He

he
was

for those

ashamed

not

not,

sweet

little

own

in the

Muir,

greet

to

be

chiefs, carrying and

in which

any

of

or

yet de

was

persuading

'

to

gave

prophet,

uff

as

ad

one

loved

the

withdraw

first to

Anas,

about

of

In

sought him,

said

astounded

by

is

that

children, having

saw

there

as

that

those

men

been

said

seen,

the

man

glance

of relaxation

years,"
I

of

of

only

never

to

sour

those

to

have

fond

and

wise, fair-spoken, and

and

Ten

never

full round

not

his hours

Exceeding
Lofty

any

Habitually taciturn,

his hand.

"

when

full countenance.

was

He

head

the

and

; but

turned

me

species of great

fingers

shake

to

them."

among

the

two

you

walking-stick
dressed

from

rest

me

the

dust, until that the

their

with

in

behind

mantle

my

people

being

from

cease

the

Mohammed,

said

No,"

dragging

covered

91

that

mosque,
"

not

them,

thus, and

Mohammed.

of

girls. Indeed,

life of Mohammed
we

iv. 255.

are

more

so

drawn

Mohammedanism.

92
love

to

the

infant
sion

child
we

at

last,

into

the

nurse's

that

he

as

sure

is

be trodden

way

to

join

the

first

griefdeeper

than

even

"

that
for

the

who

man

treasons,

whole

nothing guarded

the

fits of

in

he
or

into

entered
told

her
of

who

us

behind
ter

her

her

"bashful

The

veil."

Muir,

And

iv.

blemishes

Sprenger, iii.62.

his

was

treated

nothing

with

which

with

her,

yet, with

all

Ayesha

same
as

virgin

in his charac

obvious,
sufficiently
165.

fit

uncon

he

races

he

was

but

There

Ayesha

ran

us

only

in the

is this

that

stratagem."

naturalness

stories.3

shall

us

assures

which

with

games,

is the

with

spoils;

playfulness,it

indeed

are

hearty

amusing

this fund
tells

the

this

well.

test

laughter

of

hope

is not

and

of his child-wife

drolleries

pompous

and

constrained

nor

not

treason

this

stands

lamen

for thee

laugh

cannot

already a

Mohammed

trollable

this."

back

were

last of

the

grieve

stratagems,

life is

and

the

Shakespere,

Carlyle, amending

man,

body

that

not

were

would

and

! if it

by all,and

"

grief

simple, pious

faithful,and

if it

"

little

Ibrahim

promise

resurrection

his

compas

pure

strong

the

of his

death

bitter

the

of the

puts

arms,

Ibrahim,

the

of

sobbings

hear

of the

It is with

spectators

uncontrollable

"

that

Ibrahim.

are

tation,

than

man,

but

Weil.

they

p. 88.

are

in

the

race.

He

Blemishes
those

of his

self of the

dangerous

tomary

treacheries

stoop

his

with

own

screening
of

the

lying is

wholly

Napoleon,

means

of

treat.

But

of

suspicion;

he

securing

discerning
of his

most

his

had
and

in his

ation, he
The

they

was

His
Arab.

the

field of battle

safety by

the

''The
1

who

himself

to

of

of

to

him

living was

true
Burton's

blame.
him

he

forgive than

with

the

says

even

Muir, iv. 313-14.

if

sword.
for

Burton,

Pilgrimage, iii.294.

Weil, 344.

ardour

organiz

simple

Bedouin,"

fore

inspiringone

lampooned

merely

re

power

the

praiseand

to

the

swift

enthusiastic

difficult

more

style

with

Napoleonic

with

sensitive

poets

opposed

is not

intensely nervous

an

very

it much
had

courage

conspicuous part, and,

winning

Of

satirical

found

on

drink

His

contemporaries.,and

cause.

to

are

and

own

also

all of his followers

and

we

always provided

was

he

But

enjoy

to

and

danger

hoped

it.

meat

and

that

him."

played

of

officer

an

Captain Burton,

Oriental

never

could

He

infamy

from
of

covers

above

almost

like

the

to

that

roof

he

the

axiom

cus

instructions, carefully

from

derived

advantages

the

furnish

to

to

the

warfare.

ambiguous

himself

remember
"

of Arab
as

used

He

raid, while
unjustifiable

an

the

professionalassassin

enemy.

low

so

93

availinghim

above

not

was

of the

dagger

remove

even

Prophet's Character.

an

"is

Mohammedanism.

94
abstemious

an

months
of

ten

on

According
used

to

and

pass

had

milch

cattle

would

requite

them

the

enjoyed

never

the

and

else

had

bread."

oil for the

borrow
the

in the

of money

sum

divided

Verily
1

it would
Duff

Lady

fendi

on

God

; but

dinner.""

their

how

it must
Last

"

become

an

the
"

dreadful

live.

"It

fatigue to

Letters, p. 85.

"An

it to be

at

Muir,

Notes

iv. 3-29.

on

and

Bedouins,

i. 242.

peace.

to meet
of

is the
them

my
Ef-

an

will of
to

eat

will live for

Arab

together upon the smallest allowance


opportunity should offer,he will devour
without
flesh of half a lamb
injury to
any

Burckhardt,

small

am
me

to

learned

was

months
if

had

he

exclamation

the

Europeans

be

Now

records

Gordon

hearing

his wife

indigent families,

have

not

if he

likewise

house, he ordered

lying back, said,

then

nothing

was

there

that

certain

among

of food

when

And

lamp.

occasion

same

kinds

so

his death-bed

On

dates;

had

if he

so

prophet

flesh,there

; if he had

day

same

little

us

The

of two

luxury

"

citi

of the

send

or

black

two

such

and

in

live ?

ye

the

By

water,

Lord

the

milk"

"

her.

and

things, dates

did

then

How

of

one

some

as

"

meat."

cooking

zens

lighted

be

would

fire

no

months

"

Ayesha,

house, either for baking bread

Mohammed's

asked

of

testimony

the

to

dry, or

of dates

handful

milk

The

day.

butter, suffices for his wants."1

fried in clarified

on

and

single camel,

of food

ounces

six

living for

of

capable

man,

at

; and

then,

one

sitting

his

health."

the

Simplicityof

did

like another

not

could

ing

his

clothes, cobbling his

own

His

establishment

tion, and

could

see

hair-cloth

or
one

of these

one

or

coarsely plaitedwith
left

marks

its

place
a

soft

and

his

on

his

Abdallah,

"

covering

Let

for thee

"

Now,
he

house

The

added

successively to
prophet said
to

turn

to

Haritha

Tradition

in

remove

last

At

beyond.

of Haritha

house

new

Muir,

he

next

took

to

to

himself

and

build

repeated

iv. 337.

over

him,

I to

do

so

on

out

wife,

obliged

was

the

often

of his

space

that

Verily it shameth

again

Not

another

his house

'

"

p. 343.

Haritha

and

the

that of Mahomet.

and

about

rubbed

have

Weil,

was

was

rose.

thee, spread

to the row,

this

those
over

when

Mahomet

whenever

palm-fibre,which

What

"

mat

this mat."

iv. 273.

Muir,

living in
was

I pray

over

so," replied Mohammed.


1

bed

side

me,

and

of his wives

seeing this,

servant,

said,

of

ropes

man

of leather

himself

His

of them.3

another

tall

bricks

each

allotted, he

was

youth.

Moslems.

curtains

To

doors.

for

of the

of unbaked

with

palm branches,

five of

the

after his death

which

huts

built

four

over,

To

of his

retained

small

of nine

It consisted

work,

plainestdescrip

growing luxury

the

house

market.2

of the

while

sandals,

own

habits

simple
was

for

was

rebuke

to

the

retained

last he

the

from

basket

carrying a

or

patch

seen

goats, helping in the

the

milking

be

might

he

anything

him

for

He

for himself.

do

He

possession."

my
do

to

95
x

in

gold

this

and

Lord,

Habits.

Prophets

the
me

house.'"

Mohammedanism.

96
with

comforts

the

I, what
the

connection

world

is

when

me;

shade,

he

things

his heart's

on."

desire

its

food

was

"loved

Ayesha,

and

unto

luxury

first,but

two

Verily,

under

one

says

and

tree

rested

scents,

of the

as

His

'

prophet,"

women,

"

hath

world
us

than

traveller

The

"

between

otherwise

passeth

The

life ?

is there

no

the

perfumes.
three

of this

he

had

of the

not

last."
Add

this

to

which

that

made

all his other

qualitiestell,his unconquerable
He

indomitable.

was

verb

about

"Throw
with

the
him

in

most

unfavourable

man

and

he

in

Abu

and

suers

coming

we

Mohammed
three
Such
so

unlike

the
closer

two

against

is with

man

other

Not

so,

and
shall

many."
we

are

us."
born

was

men,

"

pur

brave

so

and

in

What

"

the

When

of their

closer, his

whispered,

but

are

in

concealed

voices

angry
and

rise

hopeful

quite extraordinary degree.


lying

was

opportunity

whispered back,

; God

in evil

Mohammed

his

were

pro

will

he

circumstances,

heard

We

good

river, and

finding

companion

do?

have

finds

mouth."

Bekr

cave,

steadfast

the

his

such

Arabs

that

man

into

fish

sanguine

The

determination.

and

to

greatness.
yet

Muir, iii.297.

so

interested

man

in

Mohammedanism.

98
habits

of the

people

Mohammedanism
tions

to

had

present

would

these
motive

sensualitycould

of

of

indirectlyand
operate

for

soldiers

of

battle

by

the

make

mankind
One

them,

if

die

love.

beckons

my

well-beloved."

of

success

Islam

amalgamation
conquest.

faire
p.

1
2

cap.

Un

The

motif

la fortune

handkerchief

precious

of

stones.

quickly,she cries,

grand

propagandism with

territorial,

de sensualite

of

of the

cause

sword, its

its

apparent

d'une

smiling

are

the

was

of

of Para

unquestionably the

For

"

hither

Come

me.

of

cup

of

earth, would

They
a

battle

houris

on

waves

holds

She

of

seen

see,"

the

at

deeds

to
"

valour.

for

in

but

them

black-eyed

of them

silk and

green

brandy

cousin

youthful

The

primed

not

drove

reckless

and

of

One

us.

and

see

dise.

on

of arrack
kind

others, die!

Islam.

of
were

motive,

this

with

Crescent

of another

"

of itself make

advancement

the

Khaled's

Emesa,

combination

the

impetuous

cried

in

success.

But

'

doses

toxication
of

religion."

"

its

never

attrac

possessed such,

if it had
for

proposed,

was

sensual

any

account

not

fortune

the

not

and

it

whom

to

use

profundity of

ne

sauroit

religion.""Oelsner,

the

jamais
DCS

well-

lui seul

Effets,"c.,

8,

Irving,
li.

Successors

of Mahomet,

p.

67, and

Gibbon,

the

Propagation by
known

dictum

examine

of

indeed,"

sword

"

says,

Every

starting,is preciselyin
One

is one

of the

try

little for him.


But

the

is not

at

all how

thousand

almost
establish

as

conspicuous
denies
of

that

without
the

been

the

as

who

in

one

the

and

means

precision

Islam

the

of the
not

who

Hilaire,with

St.

the

as

broadest, most

Without

admire

to

that

in

itself had
I

affirm

matter

conquerors

Islam

war

honesty
faith

says,

one

and

whole

the

or

come

the great

been

religion.

"

he

Abulwalid,
are

this

has

historyof Islam,

has

sword

the

to

eyes

"

con

any

extended
I

Arid

to

hundred

him"

he

widely

own.

expression, puts

not

how

Mohammed
a

in

do

sword

your

or

penetration of judgment

shell when
had

but

"

it ;

lietake

expected

believe

to

facts of the

the

get

got twenty

his

propagating

his usual
of

our

shut

must

man

he

religionas

permanent

been

yet.

that, will

about
difficulty

that

do

with

have

In

as

That

men.

first

its

at

believes

world

all

you

one.

it dwells

must

real

people

can

minority of

propagate

Carlyle might
that

to

You

sider

opinion,

whole

The

"

will

where

new

against

man

sword, and

but

alone, there

alone

man

there
a

head

man's

one

you

sophistication.

mere

he

sword

get your

99

out, when

Carlyle turns

be

it,to

Sword.

nut

Arabs

world,

been."

but

I like

penetration

of

plainlydeclared," My principles
God

and
8*

in this"

"

laying his

hand

Omar,

influence
Mohammed's
such

as

men

over

these

to

is

opinions freely there


he

his

city and

own

of

founder

Moslems

that

Accepted

in his claims

and
their

jealousy

point of
the

but
a

and

of

history

after

annals

than

inquiry

and

Buddhist

endeavouring
interest, and
cussions

the

total

discussion.

In

religion,we
to

awaken

for

or

in

the
find
mental

the

man,

gratifying

plunder.
religion,
the

at

best,

scanning
There

these

of

absence

era.

in his wrongs

about

remarkable

more

instinct

Hegira.

the

the

their

history of

reads

one

ban

him

lust of

adventurer,

an

civil revolution,

nothing

the

fact it is not

his

as

pretext

Bedouin

the

life of Mohammed

the

bad

no

beyond

true

cityfound

rival

his

probabi

persecuted

as

of that

inhabitants

of

Medina

every

won

made

Hegira

the

accept

in

But

was

is with

It

religion.

them.

propagate

It

which

Mecca

from

ishment

power

influential

generation.

the

the

be

to

been

Ali,

Bekr,

reasonable

no

have

would

lity that

not

allowed

been

he

had

and

day,

personalityhad
were

little

very

truth, partly by

the

of

ap

partly by

moved,

undoubtedly

were

made

faith

disciples,Abu

earliest

His

way.

Mohammed

Until
his

sword

the

to

scimitar.

his

on

pealed

In

ism

Mohammedan

i oo

all

early

annals

life and

the

of

preachers

and

spiritual

entering freely into prolonged

regarding

is

religious

early
its

the

future.

In

dis
the

Motive

Conquest.

Mohammedan

of

101

of

'earlyannals

in

verts

made

are

the

sword

have

they

with
in

are

of

truth

the

of

convinced

faith, because

Tribes

the

new

but

alternative

no

the
con

battle

of

field

throat.

their

Here

different.

the

on

at

single hour

is

all

annals

in

investigation,but

and

inquiry

Moslem

of years

spiritualdistress, often

perplexityand
spent

of mental

read

Christianitywe

extermination.1
In

the

reading
of the

deeds

forgetsthat
for the
tition

of

of what

history when
and

for

has

time
is

it in turn
The

Arabs

times

Persians,

the

French,

the

passion of being

pose

the

that

it

The

chapter
u

much

Romanists.

De

in

causis
more

of

it,till

before

prosperity.

own

which

seized

the

Assyrians, the

the

great

desire
true

the

Romans,

to

or

race

Can

master.

see

any

it not

Historia

been

nation,
one

sup

animated

conservantibus,"

profitablehad

Goths,

enjoying

men

religionwhich

Hottinger's learned
Muham.

field,

passion

every

the

was

advantages

entitled
been

almost

the

in

the

Greeks,

the

its

repe

with

seized

various

at

by

again

on

everything

conquered

were

and

appears

race

carries

wholly

one

merely

again

occurred

new

is

It

Islam.

has

gallant

in accounting
difficulty

is any

there

success

warriors,

Moslem

early

and

brilliant

the

Persia, and

Egypt,

Syria,

of

rapid conquests

Orientalis,
would

levelled

have
at

the

Mohammedanism.

io2

Akbah,

north

entire
the

of
of

waves

God

if my

sea,

would
of

doms

holy

preaching

nations

to

the

worship

any

putting

who

Great
this

stopped by

the

to

on

"

cried,

not

were

West,
and

and

Atlantic

still go

name,

lious

the

the
into

horse

Africa, he spurred his

course

the

conquering

crossing and

after

when,

king

unknown

unity of Thy

the

sword

rebel

the

other

than

gods

Thee."

for

of

propagation

all,if

all, been

at

the

of

glory

much

did

in

fell in

swords

sian

was

leading

As

one

Mr.

natural
courage,

unflinching

battle-cry.

"

to

fly,and

Freeman

inducements
average

many

battle

"

you

to

death

of

the

daring

I will

come

the

"

before

and

the

patriotism, average

"

hell

secure

other."

ordinary

soldier

as

this

"

will

you

Per

much

as

devil

"the

of

shadow

you

will fall into

remarks,

and

his troops

"the
and

Paradise

to

is before

address

Fight bravely,
;

love

Paradise

pithy

"

commander

who

men

to

the

is under

their

wrote

them

behind.
the

their

life."

Khaled's

at

Zeal

believe, in

straight

went

them

king, "with
love

scarcely

Moslems.

by

did,

Paradise

was

of all laud

root

them, and the persuasion that

battle

"

you,"

upon

you

"

battle.

the

faith, has

one's

God

make

to

at

exhibited

instances, animate
all who

lies

fel

of their

condition

benighted

pity which

lows, that
able

the

for

Pity

and

average

profes-

honour

sional
to

could

"

with

conflict

Yet

pernatural."
even

of

Syria

and

This

Persia.

first time

they

espritde corps which


had

they

was

often

the

fighting'ssake

thusiasm

thing

when

see

you

thirtyof

leaving

seventeen

army

in

which

tomed

to

really

not

From

one

plunder
a

alone
900

Obviously

the

of the

love

his

camels
there

field.

the

on

such

youth

up,

accus

there

fanaticism

caliph's
to
were

fifth

to

was

do.

part of

transport
other

In

and

men,

been

had

for

the

to

single-handed,and
dead

great deal

city

religiousen

but

man

from

than

troop of

of

many

every

for

fought

among

talk

enemy

of them

almost

spoil took

Medina.

the

disobeying orders

Derar

numbered

which

an

else

anything

or

to

he

of

under

happier

never

was

time

no

engage

the

obviously

who

sword

the

for battle

his thirst

he

It is

infidels.

It

them

among

dashing single-handed

when

that

victory,and

to

Khaled,

religion,but

veil of

thin

fanatical

least

conceal

might

united

naturally a fightingrace.

been

not

as

possessed by

troops

doughtiest deeds.

did the

God,

leads

for the

begun

not

been

not

have

would

strength

their

feel

had

people,and

they

of

conquerors

believe

we

little had
to

the

su

made

be

not

must

of

fanaticism

the

them

availed

much

too

up

and

extraordinary

the

of

him

spiritand

whole

whose

103

possibly keep

not

men

savoured

motives

of Fighting.

Love

Arab

it to

motives

Mohammedanism.

04
work

in such

propagate

the

at

the

At
to

time,

the

phic statesmen,
to

the

irresistible

of these

their

of

caliph

and
he

ordered

of

his

him
he

his

should

into

Jerusalem

whole
in

held

his

him

hung
a

the

shape

of

dates, and

Emperor

clothes, and

on

sack,

the

needed

to

caliphate,
account

office which

his

His

own.

triumphal entry
with

his

across

saddle

of which

end

one

his

rice.

Before

water-bottle, and

behind

and

beyond
"

nothing.

Heraclius,
not

the

the

his

other

platter;
he

far

single slave

red camel,

slung

leathern

wooden

equipment
the

mounted

their

by

as

the

testifyagainst

not

his

made

by

strict

might

and

good,

inhabitants

take

by

im

The

establishment

of

enriched

furniture

camp

bow

him

be

Omar,

successor,

it

the

to

went

The

to

salutary

than

well

accepting

on

that

for others'

held

and

cause,

consisted

daughter

patrimony

if he

the

to

due

was

countries
as

empire.

camel, and

one

Islam

the

on

men,

devotion

philoso

troops.

conquered

consolidate
first

of

made

was

habits

the

like

rule

to

of their

of

integrityand

to

said

were

early caliphs

prowess

governors

simple

but

Romans

advance

the

which

pression

desire

simple

admirably equitable

of

government

and

the

as

like savages

less

the

faith.

same

conquer

not

than

war

"

does

richlyclad

he

this

simple

Why,"
go

like other

in

asked

patched

princes ?"

Mohain

i o

declined

they
of

the

And

native

of

priest listening
he

that

words."

his

repeats

unflinching

of robbers

and

meant

found

prayers

should

forfeited

persons

came

safe and

so

did

not

merely
the

set

No
teach

hurdle

their
across

night, five

city

this strong-

districts,
be

lawlessness,
that

doors
the

was

at

the

people

night,

doorway

to

but

keep

cattle.

Again,
Islam

for

conducted

well

close

even

the

hundred

conquered

notorious

been

had

which

first

Under

other

all

that

Two

lives the

peace.

government

that

notice

city after evening

the

subsequently

security and

of

handed

out

and

second,

model

their

den

mere

gave

death.

to

put

govern

sword, and

the

strolling in
be

place

He

if he

whole

the

the

on

"

old

summary,

through

the

found

with

that

the

entered

assassins.
rule

to

persons

the

he

hinted

off

was

felt

was

Ziyad

of Bassora

ment

he

that

rule

When

empire.

Such

the

Christian

caliph quietly,

the

alter
to

Omar's

Strike

error.

said

head/'

man's

of

sermon

"

in

was

greatly

grey-headed

to

this

which

with

it.

settle

could

contributed

Islam.

tributaries

or

alone

promptitude
pressed

was

ism.

Moslems

sword

the

very

success

either

to be

Moslems,

da

me

the

greatly
elaborate
the

simplicityof

extreme

favoured

its

explanations

ignorant :

the

rude

the

creed

of

rapid propagation.
were

negro

required
could

to

under-

Creed.

Simplicityof
stand

it

its first

on

ministered

of battle.

press

the

the

It

has

of

To

amidst

themselves

In

in

had
the

to

be

the fresh
Was

face

compelled
of

passions

sown

living seed

make

its

features

of the

was

bered

by observances,

to

cheap,
with
the
Its

and

the

by

other

Koran

those
Moslem

were

who

who

men

simple

it.

believe

race

to

displace

of Islam

propagation

in

one

generous,

and

glaringly false.

held

their

hand
an

it
grey

unencum

not

still

men's

accepted

scarred

relief

and

other, demanded
terms

subtle

was

with

vigorous

of

despair

to

simple, easilyunderstood,

offered

was

mind

begun

face

has

thoroughly intelligible.Its

success

creed

It

which

the

Strong these contending mysteries


By one
plain ancient creed."
All these

human

bewildering

to

the

under

the

metaphysical theology, it

creed, and
"

who

men

fully privileged

even

the

to

rise from

affinity,and

abhorrence

ad

noviciate

fallen

for which

creed

finding truth

find

Arab

instinctive

an

polytheist.

to

had

be

amidst

long

no

who

the

was

roused

ties of

sword

fire-worshipper might

Moslem.

never

of the

point

Persian

lance-point

mind

it could

recital,and

It demanded

unhorsed

ground

of

the

at

107

cheaper,
and

the

every

in

and

who,

scimitar

immediate

granting

lives

own

decision.
at

once

privilege of
the

in

service

to

the

of the

Mohammedanism.

io8

Prophet.

It offered

promising

cause

at

then

conferred

once

benefits

of

opened paths

world

large

at

In

religion itself

the

culture, although
tion

like

thing
its

produced

has

is

free

it has

somewhat
is

in

in

nothing

instinct

thought

re

vaguely,

antagonistic

sensitive

wholly good

signally advanced

There

which

the

on

respects

if

conveniently,

by

commend

partly

it has

civilization.

termed

but

empire

neither

some

only

all the

Mohammedanism

in others

tarded, while

not

honours.

and
to

way

been

has

evil.

wholly

is

of

most

government,

altogether though
influence

what

world; and

equality, and

its

won

the

with

position,wealth,

to

able, the

nor

in the

freedom,

thus

not

means

connection

strong-handed

Having

of

the

mental

to

self-preserva

jealousy of

any

connection

with

theology.

It

has

braces

the

been

boast

representing

sects

undoubtedly

and

comprehensiveness
it

deavoured

sword,

is

true,

to

exterminate

speculative
Erigena,

have

have

Islam

as

dom.

Averroes

those

been

as

of

both

emphasis

than

who

have

liable

philosophers

to

en

with
shown

Abelard

an

These

once

another

one

em

opinion,

brevity.

more

of

tendencies

its

it

that

shade

gains

from

theologians

and

Islam

every

its creed

and

sects,

of

the
the

or

persecution

were

himself, by far the

an

in

in Christen

greatest

of

Mental

Influenceon
Arabic

for his

while

of

cent

Islam.

the

they

of the

Koran.

and

ness

of the
fied
"

creed

by

God

least

leaves

And

the

the

cause,

the

scholar

and

as

who

is satis
article
it does

which

and
for

assigned

more

can

charge

of
not

might

detail,

at

speculation.
the

fell in

martyr's
battle
"

ink

for
of

precious

than

the

scarcely

with

justice be

blood

obscurantist.2

Hottinger's Hist.

The

instructive

well repay

one

light

scope

of

narrow

which
the

to

this

eternity

yet proclaimed that the

was

in

spent

the

to

accuracy

soldier

martyr,"

branded

laid

the

amplest

every

the

of the

and

greater

this

prophets," if

religionwhich

to

crown

His

impulse

from

result

by

in

Vathek

time,

creed

adherence

man's

the

The

re

learning,1was
the

be

as

one

denied

same

cannot

itself.

revealed

bring

the

At

bigotry

of

while

he

because

reign

that

Mamoun,

patrons
;

face,

faithful, supreme

fettered.

were

of Zendikism

troubled

his

yet obsolete

reminded

been

munificent

most

suspected
a

of the

besides, have

direction

is not

proved,

Commanders

in all

testify

to

religiouspersecution which,
have

events

pen

mosque,

orthodoxy by spitting in

own

form

"

do

expected

were

109

to

the

in

by sitting

errors

worshippers

the

their

to

compelled

philosophers,was

ance

Culture.

perusal.

Oricntalis,
pages
Lcs

p.

of Gobineau

580.
on

this subject will

Religions, "c., pp. 24-28.

It

only

was

monotheism

licentious

with

of

the

and

widely

splendid

ferred

spoils from
in

the

of

ries
which

of

age

credit

the

drian

library by

books

of the

the

they

agree,

"

stroyed

is

Omar,
tude

"

and

Gibbon

at

of

he

captives

pre
his

as

Herodotus
a

was
we

golden

and

dis

Alexan
"

If the
with

"agree
if

they

dis

must

be

de

superfluous ;

full

the

to

the

caliph.

Omar,

saying which,

fact

scarcely

burning

dangerous,

all in

the

in

can

said

histo

world

so

JEs-

the
"

new

him

and

Sophocles

of the

order

least

of

son

if not

uttered

of historical

by

verisimili

significance.1

But, in
1

of

and

Greeks,"

are

writers.

liberal

Demosthenes,

of

are

error

Greece, left behind

of Amru

they

Koran,

lan

translated

freely

opened

story

of

stain

the

history,

Saracen

No
of

Rashid, when

If this

mind.

Eastern

and

Hippocrates, Galen,

were

plays

have

no

Rome.

classical

instead

Thucydides
would

of

Al

orations

the

chylus,

the

even

conquered

contempt

brook

finish

for the

of

books

and

delicate

no

but

severe

profuse polytheism

of Greece

Harun

bring

to

would

writings

read

the

Saracens

Aristotle,

and

Euclid,

that

page

colourless

ism

expected

compensate

blots

The

da

me

the

thought,

could

that

the

mythology

accuracy
guage,

be

to

of

contamination

the

ham

Mo

1 1 o

the

main, education

discredits

the story ; Yon

up
Hammer

to

certain

receives

it.

Impulse given
in

literature

point
"

in

science

certain

of

some

its

shown

always

of

tional

imaginative

the

came

read

to

was

the

Alongside

built,

were

carried
"

To

learn

than

fasting;

than

they

had

des

ils n'ont

"

anciens

of

"

sacred

worth

"le

are

Ils

la

traduit

ont

; ils ont

enrichi

more

used

le

peuple

they

montre

invente, on

ne

doit

leur

itself.

meritorious

more

after

; and

was

building

himself

Arabs

ils ont

colleges

or

instruction

of

it, is

merit.

gave

moins

themselves
de

absence

meme

et

to

idolaters,

commente

certaines

idee

aucune

les

spe'cialites

patientes,exactes, minutieuses

observations
rien

work

(Histoire,i. 12). Though

pursuits,

des

ambition.

; mais

grande

feconde."

et
2

Oelsnsr,

mirable
of

that the

creatrice.

puissance

par

the

mythology

scientific

ouvrages

work

able

pious

schools

Mohammed

monde

no

teach

to

Dozy declares
clu

was

be

to

read," they said, "is

prayer."2

inventif

to

the

or

to

of

mosques,

inside

on

object

an

it be

for

and

people,

Koran

the

of

the

an

now

recite

To

of

book

pre

than

compulsory education,

of

enactment

Koran

this

to

better

was

emo

an

The

direction.1

It

existing capability.

had

and
intelligent,

extraordinary impulse

an

gave

mind

culture, especially in

susceptible
and

awakening

Arabian

livelyand

itself

and
been

have

"

mental

the

The

Islam.

by

1 1 1

departments,

branches

by

materially promoted
produced

Education.

to

the

DJS

account

facts here

Effcts, "c.,
of

the

stated

p.

learning
are

derived.

208, from
of

the

whose

Saracens

ad
many

Mohammedanism.

1 1 2

children

say,

Teach

your

mind,

lends

grace

"

the

to

more

liberty

to

twelve

boys

every

within

And

of

the

the

of

the

at

poetic

pieces of gold.

50,000

the

that

literature

greatest service
of

departments
mathematical
has

fluence

on

astronomy,
these

the

period

so

richly re
princes.

received

the

world, but

in

Saracens

medicine

one

pure

of

was

rather

philosophy,

In

in

sovereign

not

was

100

caftan,

his

of the

in
and

the

the

their work

adequately appraised, because

European

their

studied

it

of

no

apparently

work

sciences.

three

But

after

Bassora,

Abbasside

from

medicine,

been

never

barely

to

writing.1

embroidered

an

received

Taman

gift, Abu

at

contests

lovely slave; and,

taught

universities

literature
of the

gave

time

short

probably

some

was

Medina

Alexandria,

pieces of gold, a horse,


and

art

crowded

were

and

under

as

victor

The

Medina

history was

world's

warded

who

Damascus,

Samarkand

in

prisoner

there

Baghdad,

and

what

Meccan

comparatively

Mohammed,
at

the

population, he

educated

poorly

makes

living

when

purpose,

among

the

and

wisdom,

to

it opens

hereditary." And,

virtues

heroic

poetry;

medical

study

is visible

of

students

have

books.

But

their

chemistry, algebra,

in the

very

sciences.
1

carefully

Sprenger,

iii. 131.

in
and

terminology

of

Mohammedanism.

ii4

highly

estimated.

Aristotle
wrote

when

the

worthy
medan
and

Greek

of the

of

philosophers
It

universityin
from

Arabian

Spinoza

whose

these

of

final

judgment

which

wherever

the

"the

Arabic-speaking

Arabic-speaking Jew
all

And

their

influence

has

which

inspire or

awaken.

recent

sophy
thinkers
modern

of

been

claimed

tual ardour

made

writer

as

penetra

his

opinions

left their mark


Christian

and

is

the

deep
learn

whether

doubted

wholly beneficial,they
of the intellec

instances

learning could

great promise in the philo

assigned

honourable

function

philosophy.

and

same

and

religion has
the

the

Mohammedan

it be

man

fellow-citizens

two

Mohammedan

of

Aver

Maimonides

of

have

though

even

be

well

may

have

subsequent Jewish

ing.

with

genius

these

"

history of

before

name

Undoubtedly

thought

halls, a young

equipped

gifted with

precursor

whole

just

learned

known.

on

Moham

of

germs

And

be

to

city of Cordova,

in the

seen

them,

learning,and
tion

be

those

theology.

from

passed

his native

derived

entered

roes

the

at

;
most

said

are

was

the

on

teachers, that this

fruit may

scholastic

Christendom

Roman

of Averroes

text.

he

in which

language

in

of

students

keen

were

very

commentaries

of

exact

the

unknown

was

and

They

"

Theology

the

to

and

of

Arab

creating

philosophy

Saracen
became

in

blended

; the

Philosophy.
of the

hands

the

in

and

new

higher

of
interpretation
relation

God's
But

the

questions

discussed

philosophy were
before

centuries

scarcely

world, the
the

What
is

with, however,

not

whether

latter

is

effort

and

been

Infinite

the

to

the

crass

here

have

to

the
is not

or

show

religionwhich
either

when

consider
1

there

necessarilyand

obstruct
we

that

philosophy or
the

Fairbairn's

And
is

the

enough

nothing

has

in the

directlytends

to

science, though

historyand

achievements

Studies, p. 398.
Q*

in

intellectual

of

obstructive

the

Koran,

religion promulgated

enlightenment.

said to

the

and

do

whether

ascertain

of Aristotle

unexpected marriage

or

with

philosophy be truly the offspringof

modern

but

is

in presence

connection

we

to

three

third

intangibleSpiritto

unseen

modern

there

the

write

not

of the

relation

universe.

material

of

of God's

problem

great

of
finite,

does

of

and

thinker

Christian

same

Alexandria

at

long before
The

staple

Mohammed

century who

fourth
of the

theistic

the

the

God."

to

philosophy.

form

which

and

explicationof

the

its relation

become

Arab

an

was

the

Hebrew

theistic ;

sense

it and

to

and

to

the

speculation became

so

universe

speculationhad

there

the

And

Creator.

theory as

with

origin of things interwound


faith in

fused

Moors,

scientific-

Greek

1 1

Mohammedanism.

1 1

of that
the

nervous

way,

exclaims,
of their

as

the

tyrants

of

the

arts."

affinityfor
taken

And

captive

literature,nor
which

the

any

race

has

it

far

so

themselves

therefore

scientific

that

exultant

and

Saracens.
found

in

scope

sophy.

"

vix

locus."

erat

Marte

the

down,
Dr.

Hunt's

by Inchbald,

other

But
of

De

the
con

was

Moham

awakening
and

power

the

than

conquering

that

energy

of

philo

obstrepente, musis

when
the

and

literaryand

newly-awakened

fields

voice

Oration

p. 37.

to

came

undique
I

shown

from

of the

of

first their

At

and

eighth century

consciousness
that

of

should

of

mental

to

rich

speculative

We

influence

the

not

work

any

have

the

horizon

widened

to

translation

outburst

in the

enthusiasm

religion,but

medan

Koran.

the

directlyto

not

possesses

they departed

of the

rigid orthodoxy

has

birth
a

an

It

of great

have

genius,

enemies
shown

has

individuals

as

possessed

creative

clude

which

own

Turks,

the

races.

the

to

the

and

religion

demands

world

preciselyin

wrives

given

religion

mind

detest

in

are

Voltaire, in his

"I

the

we

in the

the

on

uncivilized

such

Islam,

nothing

efforts.

intellectual

highest

died

is

necessarily leads

which

due,

there

that

to add

of

been

centuries

six

for

leading representative

clined

has

which

race

the
Muses

Antiq. Ling.

din
was

Arab,

of

war

heard,
quoted

Its Intolerance.
and

the

Saracen

irresistible

arms

acquirement

of

Tolerance

has

of the

of

cious

and

worn

out

hosts

death,

he

muftis.
of

had

they
This

admirable

the

among

honour

but

the

spread

him

to

in

the

of
Renan, one
hand
acquaintance
1

ment,

considers

development
transformer

the

to

the

few

with

d'admettre

and

culture rationelle."

See

Hist,

stances, Freeman's

to

of
could

zeal

same

appeared
the

for
to

whole

qualifiedby first
a judg
pronounce

element

aucun

arracha

Neander,

they

But

subject

should

purpose

faith, so

toler

they would

the

the

by

incompatible with the highest


philosophy. "Incapable de se

Islamism

profane, 1'islamisme
2

of the

as

authorities

the

him

Saracen

who

for

had

Christianity,

of the

"that

one."

pertina

silence

religionwhich

true

of science

et

of

one

Christian

tolerance

Mohammedan

to

true

some

Lully

Mohammedan

of that

be

of

specimen

Christians

convertingthem
not

by

remarked

of

zeal

been

the

his

resolved

defended

praise the

have

in favour

was

theology

of

tolerant

Raymond

his arguments

by

be

to

When

patience

erro

punishes apostasy

exemplifications

the

one

as

think,

we

there

over-zealous

when

ance

that

Mohammedans.

among

and

Islam, but,

is true

notable

most

in the

now

claimed

scarcelyclaim

can

religion. It

go

been
frequently

religion which

death

with

spent

was

the

made

knowledge.1

virtues

neously.

had

which

fervour

same

117

de

son

scin

Averroes,

p. iii.

of Church,
Lectures, 2nd

de
tout

vii. 90.
ed.

vie civile et

p. 153.

For

germc

other

dc

in

i T

Mohammedanism.

spiritof

religion is

the

instances.

vidual
such

observers

that

the

is

is due

their

experience

Gordon's
themselves

exercise

those

Duff

Lady

as

will

show

who

treat

tolerantly.1
if

And

towards

'

equal,
!

good

'

'

Beat

by

terminates
tice is
The

against

me
one

account

true

again

!'

'

of

knowledge
(Histoire, ii. 50),

says
arriva

dans

tons

domination,

les pays
de

commencement,

rable."
Moslem

Instances

governments

108,9.

'

God

In

heard

often
blow

many

from

thee

requite

general

an

quarrel

partiessaying, Jus

Often, after this, they recite

his usual

with

un

'

both

or

me

to

spent

have

"I

'

thee

bless

God

receiving

on

say,

who

One

writes

them

Egyptian

charity

singularly long-suffering

are

another.

one

among

years

for

remarkable

not

believers, they

pp.

un

forgetwhat

they

to

all

and

not

proves,

com

may

they

do

tolerant

more

children

they

dignity ; and,

own

us

show

The

time

same

assure

Moslems

which

self-control,and

to

them

the

At

remarkable

au

Burton,

many

in

authorities,

Jews, Christians,

curse

believers.

leur

which

formulas

pendiously

and

superficialpoliteness.

taught

an

reliable

most

Lane

as

toleration

mere

are

Our

indi

these

to

counter

"

and

impartialityby

II arriva

are

en

les Arabes

et

degene'ra
of very

Islam

feature

que

douce

of

this

gross

avaient

un

in

ce

despotisme
the

on
same

who

qui

conquis

qu'elleavait

intolerance

given

given

Dozy,

Espagne

d'humaine
en

is

ete

intole

the part of

volume,

in Arabia.

Its Results
the

together,and

Fathah

kiss

brace

and

speak

of Christian

ness,

so,

when

Moslem

and

charitable, they say he

strikingbecause
the

religion tends

But

evil of

and
chief

its value

I presume,

one,

advance
lieved

in.

the

his

it

"

idolatry, and
preme

and

the

powers

Christianityand
effect

the

God.

swept

in the

deny

in the

the

Its influence

patheticallyput by
when

Lane,

i.

Lady

Duff

on

the

disunited

the

the

forefront

alike

and
idea

for

of

Arabia
Moslem

required to

one

was

failed
ever,
su

justly

refugees in
say

386.
Gordon's

of

It effected

had

once

away,

immense

world.

Judaism

No

previously be

together
to

cen

large.

an

had

the

Mohammed's

to

religion was

nation

that

distinguish

at

that

good

seventh

world

established

Abyssinia, who,

is to

to

the

welded

lifted

important

what
to

It

manly

undoubtedly

estimate

to

anything they

on

tribes, and

to

would

contemporaries

more

produce.

Arabia

to

Mos

of the

which

attend

must

has

all the

alongside

fortitude
to

its value

tury and

of

Islam, it gradually appears

point we

between

is

is

one

any

meekness

meekness

endeavour

we

as

that

say

The

"

it exists
and

independence

to

we

meek

wish

this

And

just as

Christian

charity and

feelings;"

lem."2

And

19

em

they

humble, meek,
"

sometimes

then

another."1

one

Letters,p. 257.

why they

Mohammedanism.

1 20

should

following
had

done

in

be

not

back

sent

of their

account

for them.

ignorance

"

and

barbarism;

we

ness;

disregarded family

dead

neighbourhood
but

that

us

of

and

the

called

not

the

us

speak

to

be

to

love

the

because

and

radical

deeper
in

error

than

into

assumed
out

of

all

vice

It is

among

and

God,
Him

taught

to

evil.

us-

upon

trusts,

our

rights of

He

others

taught

and

him

and

to

And

obeyed

driven

and

; to
us

fast.

to

us

forbade

; he

enjoined

the

and

aware;

him,

from

of

Mohammedanism
blot

mere

an

our

Islam

lies far

its

on

teaching.

morality
is

It

ignorant attempt

acknowledged

revelation
date.

sent

law

no

protect the weak

to

in

of

any

series

God

of

thy protection."

its doctrinal

chronism.

of

persecuted

we

seek

to

country

and

believed

knew

were

give alms,

to

are

we

regard

to

avoid

we

therefore

and

we

be faithful

to

duties

birth, truthfulness,

idols, and

relatives

our

prayers,

The

of

lewd-

the

and

with

god

truth,

merciful,

flee vice

unity

any

worship

to

offer

the

associate

to

whose

innocence,
to

us

ties

hospitality;
of

plunged

committed

we

it

worshipped

we

strong, when

messenger

integrity,and
he

bodies

what

were

we

the

gave

religion and

king,

idols;

ate

Mecca,

to

which

is

claims

religion,a religionwhich

to

ana

insert

revelations

an

incongruous

to

has

an

be

regard

or

and

historical
to

God's

judged

as

supersede

tianity,it
which

not

only Judaism

find

to

be

condemned

it

rude

and

untaught

expedient,

morality when
which

grimage,

binding

on

the

place,

but

vented

further

and

delivered
"When

Islam

penetrates

pagan

than

to

elevate

them

tremendous

cost.

It

characteristics

to

all

other

advance
P- 93-

creeds.
is

And

destroyed.""-Osborn's

and

has

pre

the

Arabs

religious,

of

in

Islam

the

it does

But

its

con

new

impenetrable

blind

capacity

in

Mohammed's

level.

and

as

lower

countries

that

have

would

Considered

reproduces

the

polygamy,
time

of its first" their

thus

of Mo

half-measures.

"

their unintelligent
self-esteem,
scorn,

as

immorality,

Arabs,

the

were

pro

religion,

own

his Arabs

to

and

final, he

men.1

to

humanity

the

verts

other

only

day, it suffices
at

to

of

established
to

pil

-as

reforms

consecrated

progress,

law

proclaimed

his

them

restrictions

license

scale of

for

to

ultimate

restriction

by making

were

been

The

tem

offence

local

race.

useful

permanently

What

in

an

are

harmless,

when

the

as

and

good

were

least

burden

whole

such

hammed,

which

'the

as

unity

to

ridiculous

become

tribe

such
institutions,
at

are

conducive

bably

so

The

not

accommo

insufferable

an

proclaimed

conscience.

and

helpful, as

and

are

point in

every

The

religion.

judicious, seasonable,
porary

by

to

Chris

also

but

retrogression

own

our

it does

professing as

on

dations

and

such

must

we

advance

of

ism

Mohammedan

1 2 2

for

under

hatred
all

the

of

other

Arabs,

to be the Final

Its Claim

civil

and

moral,

deliveringthem
in

and

who

writer

The

has

and
nation

amount

amount

of

so

of

amount

toleration.

But

the

to

by

fuller

truth,

re

all these
of

acceptance
in their

toleration

and
truth, civilization,

to

civilization,
practises

of

obstacles

many

says

Mahometan

reform.

the

effected

obstacle

surest

certain

certain

certain

are

the

permanent
accepts

ceives

laws.

with

matter

partial reform

and

proved

more

sanction

widely-informed historian,

in

Arabs,"

pagan

permanent

the

studied

temporary

Islam

of

into

are

was

expedients a

them

has

author

besides

others

erected

has

insight
"

to

Koran

the

their

of

error

giving to temporary

which

of

precepts

The

admirable.

Religion. 123

perfect

shape/'1
In

plain

man

"

his

man

Mohammed

terms,

ignorance.

own

ideas

to

he

chest.

never

he

had

the

down

on

thrown

had

Freeman's

more

to

know
of

of

the

which
of

Justinian

fragmentary

palm-leaves

and

into
higgledy-piggledy

nothing
read

even

not

its tribute

paid

by

he
1

Rome,

superseded

Knowing

imagined

has

ignorant

nothing

code

and

having

did

the

jotted

bones

mutton
a

be

he

that

respect, he presumed

ought

of

law

world

civilized

all the

an

Knowing

policy,or

government,

that

ignorant

so

was

the
to

of

Christianity,and

canonical
say

for the

Lectures, p. 51.

Gospels,
world's

Mohammedanism.

124

good

than

from

the

had
life of

of

means

in

have

and

of

blessing

the

house

between

it claims

cause

final.

throat

the

claim

of any

the

bears
it.

the

of

marks

of

tions, its
appeals

detailed
to

fear.
is

that

there

true

religionis

spirit.

be

to

race,

by

claim

Koran

it in

the

that
hand
is

on

every

view
It

part

religiononly

its minute

on

And

religions.

for

prescrip

precepts, its observances, its


It

does

not

even

higher religion,that

upon

nation.

other

the

half-way

dead

the

immaturity

itself

It proves

childhood

The

stultifies

such, be

as

is this

of

studied

has

who

one

to

advance

Mohammedan

which

been

Christianity,

an

throughout.

of every

it is this

of

It

short-sighted author

of the

it is

serve

itself

be

to

it

choked

proclaimed

kind

and

never

we

Mohammed

not

morally

can

Christianity,and
has

he

heathenism

practicallyit

but

had

extensive

most

the

spiritual. Nay,

had

Doctrinally and

world.

for his extreme

final,it might have

religion as

own

enjoyed

sovereignty of

that

say

religion

regarding it,some

the

and

or
Christianity,

preceded
his

civil

things

his

never

devised

been

aspiringto

further,

go

he

had

shone

and

lips
Had

informing himself
in

presumption

will

the

Christ.

Jesus

apology might
world

from

Christianity,or

preceded
the

fallen

recognise
the

religionof liberty and

only
of the

Conclusion.
Here

is the

it in

of

years

has

who

one

spent

careful

and

Mohammedans,

of his life among

large part
seven

of

judgment

125

of

their

"in

Mo

study

history.
"There
hammedan
ness

history

faith,

"

the

been

ance

for

destruction.

either
to

prey

death

No

erected

other,

deliver

no

strong

only

work

is over,

they

or

themselves

beat

of their

bars

the

prison-

own

foundation

of sand

humanising polityupon

; and

durable

no

of fatal

foundation

ism, despotism, polygamy, and

slavery.

Muhammadan

be

states

to

of

rapid gyrations

an

exact

until

of the

the

conclusion

writer, who

has

given

"

that
Osborn's

can

Islam

the

under

in

of their
of

the

diffused

series

be

is

history."1

very

different

favourable

most

reasonably

re

drops senseless,

course

Or, hear

of Islam

he

by

Durwesh,

revolving

and

ejaculating 'Allah!'

When

racked

poison

the

atmosphere.

corrupt moral

image

to

cease

volutions, they succumb

by

be

dwelling-place can

permanent
a

on

that

each

upon

modify

are

They

When

against

house.

or

earth.

the

which

libertyto

off,they work

sternlycut

upon

the

rude

polity,from

and

grow

great

of

walls

narrow

barbarous

capacity to

have

the

of

self-sacrifice.

endurance,

within

and

theology,

says,

elements

the

all

courage,

enclosed

But

he

found,"

be

to

are

given.

Arabs, pp. 94, 95.

view

Mohammeda

126

in

"Thus

different

Were

in

Christ's

So

The

Stiff

May

in
The

Nor

end

the

sapless

tree

form

one

let

the

Be

tyrant

over

sympathies,

race,

tract

of

must

time
all."

decrees

and

space

line

tight-drawn

the

warm,

read.

precepts

many

and

fresh

ages

ancestral
of

form,

growing

shod

or

Mohammed's

guard
Through

Yet

has

ties

closest

And

change,

the

fills

though

therefore,

And,

to

range,

or

hand

heard

than

felt

More

change

ripening

the

through

Flows

from

expand,

man's

Christ

Spirit

The

Book,

expanse

life-blood

the

as

holy

thought

dead

as

on

without

stands

Letter

While

of

Life.

rolls

realms

And

sacred

world

the

while

in

lay

truth

Mohammed's

strife

of

powers

shook

that

heathendom

old

faiths

the

ism.

break,

must

fall,
did

well

to

take

III.

BUDDHISM.

Buddhism*

30

entirelydisassociated
The

morality.
struction

they

in

in their

God

and

in

last

the

produced

hood, and

reaction

rise

gave

to

moralists, of which
and

tetus

Aurelius,

the

people

of
insufficiency

sin, and
it told
other

them

respects

of

their

not

set

whole

Like
so

show

true

the

his

them

from

God,

came

the

way

with

lips:

and

them

from

yet in all

was

convictions

opposition
neither

the

to

the

scoffer,

popular

charity.

The

know

not

was

opinions

subordinate,

emancipation

you

did

controversialist.

slight alteration

"Would

the

Sakya-muni

was

and
to

of

time

admit

to

deepest

dogmatic

supreme

might
his

he

explode

to

priest

school

fellow-labourers, he

by righteousness
Seneca

Rome

well-known

purge

declared

faith

Roman

gods

there

nature.

points, a

concerned

about

of

in

of

teaching which, though

to

state

Dion, Epic-

the

are

to

nothing

himself

all

to

moral

own

popular
on

nor,

ceremonial

responded

and

prepared

were

of

elevated

in India

So

service

the

against

very

had

religion of

Plutarch

Marcus

representatives.
when

in

is any

similar

the

of

for

there

the
A

the

neither

that

between

history

been

conduct,

lives shown

own

religion and

looked

men

of

matters

of
never

personal purity.

matters
at

whom

to

connection

necessary

had

priests

moralists

social

ideas

the

as

from

evil

words
have
what

to

of

fallen
it is

PhilosophicalSystem.

A
that

The

tical advice.
towards

hands
upon

show

them

the

and

necessary,

what

laws

; how

who

accept them
who

those

"

character

himself

sented
as

this

in

was

to

father

the

children, their

truth

like

the

of

sea

the
in

moon

as

rain-cloud, restoring all things

to

salvation

the

final

But

not

and

path
only

religion,and
all else be
fact it is

as

did

leads

and

the

the

Buddhist

the

as

eternal
room

in
a

of

propitious

religion should

not

his

vault

life ;

leave

pre

passengers

practical,but

religionand

Beal's

to

Buddha
that

secure

moral

helpless

refuge,by directing men

that

pre

light of

for

to

himself

along

ing

those

rather."

his

leader

shadows

to

her

perplexed

of

ferry-boat

free

described

shedding

and

sun

this vain

and

easy

Sakya-muni

mother

life ;

of

providing

heaven;
over

and

be

to

fancies

own

He

truth.

how

and

that

men.

guide

cipitous path

bitter

their

follow

how

life and

to

their

of the

declares

nature

; how

to

you

enlighten

superfluous ;

pleasant

cast

abject misery,

bright shining
what

their

they

you,
entreat

and

errors,

then,

them,

such

from

their

perplexitiesby

They

hopes.

stretch

dying,

Prac

answer,

they implore

you,

forth

them

Tell

lost, the

all their

you

draw

It

philosophy promises?

provid
into

city."
z

for

above

point

of

philosophy

Scriptures, p. 137.

Buddhism.

132

has

Buddhism

that

adhered

by

to

Buddhism
in

but

B.C.,

eminently religiousand
by

the

it :

preceded

features, lingers

vaders,

which

hymns,

and

with
"

induced

is

the

tify their
Deity

than

the

by

regards

others,

and

God

it is difficult to
1

Fairbairn's
Fairbairn's

found
erers

of the

sketch

of

the

Religion, ii.

priestly

race

which

say.2

Brahmanical

closely
it

whether

or

man,

Studies

of

features

more

their

Studies,

"a

as

priestlycraving

the

conception

abstract

Vedic

pantheism.

caste

with

the

fullydeveloped,

theosophic speculators

accordance

in

in

which

pantheism

own

Aryan

finally Brahmanism,

from

religion arose

the

Sudras

super

mediation, caste, and


Whether

the

sacerdotalism

its distinctive

especiallyin

the

described

sacerdotalism

this nascent

of

significantre

among

been

nascent

and

its

represented
has

it is

religions

worship

religion of

which

naturalism

was

devil

still,with

hill-tribes; the

and

Three

layer.

wild

aborigines,which
deeming

of that

productive country

earliest

the

means

no

race.

religious stratification

the

now

sixth century

in the

in India

arose

human

of the

full third

is

and

received

been

iden

with

started, in

instincts, from
excluded,

the notion

of

Probably

both

the

evolved

was

who

to

alike

an
as

personality,
influences

p. 130.

give

growth

an

admirably lucid and

of Brahmanism.

pro

Cf. Pfleid-

gration
this

from

him

"

again.
tree

the

stream

the

sea,

from

"

Brahma."

sea

be

taken

will
who

those
a

Those

purgatory

seized

upon

reward

the

to

merit

far-reachingmaxim,

into

world

contracted
the

talionis

is

he

carried

ing exactness,
invention
He

who

afflict

that

and

which
has

with
Dante

killed

through

the

their
"

expres

is born

man

the

guilt

must

trace

all

here.

The

lex

wealth

Brahman,

own

To

the

might

punish

guilt,the

the

as

him

with

out

guilt. They

he

lives

death

their

made."

has

in former

sorrows

at

pass

in

sive and
the

him

known

must

nature
; or,

the

is not

and

great principlethat
same

the

as

so

proportioned

is of the

ment

done

not

into
and

served
into

absorbed

be

have

have

who

the

absorption is

this

But

again."

of

thrown

was

produced,

was

from
out

dissolved

becomes

coal,

enter

we

salt

of

lump

it

out

regulated.
Brahma

it

which

from

water

if

when

to

spider,

waves

produced

us

have

the

fire from

world

It is with

Spirit as
the

into

the

is

so

the

from

fountain, the

the

of

return

must

threads

seed, the

the

transmi

things

All

all

the

As

from

the

Divine

Brahma

note

outcome

necessary

pantheistic conception.

emanated

to

and

emanation

the

both

were

133

is to

us

concerns

of

doctrines

the

that

What

work.

at

were

againstBrahmanism.

Reaction

most

of
have
after

horrify
realistic
envied.

paying

Buddhism.

34

in

ing protracted tortures

boar,

ing

an

the

to

from

diseased

with

ard, he will
it is

grain

that

shall

propensities,he
shown

has

again

through

could

extinction

facts

very

The
no

space

fortunately the

to

the

be

live

of pun

to

welcome

tell

could

be

future, the

vouched

for

by

present life.

enlarge

of the future

Two

performed,

whom
no

was

of it which

things

and

It

upon.

there

resulted

un

were

from

it.

sacrifice

no

deliverance

from

alarming prospect effected,gained

absolute

religionin

became

supremacy,
more

to

without

Brahmans,

could

"

evil tendencies

chieflydeveloped.
The

depicted

of this view

here

shall

popular imagination

the

of the

side

good

; if he

rat

only by passing

back

way

seemed

which

If

thievish

Nothing

thus

future

realityof

teeth.

succession

Brahma.

in

the

than

is

his slow

drunk

revolting experiences

and

posverfullyon

more

the

births

win

man

as

has

again

man's

thus

endless

almost

and

ishments

And

ape.

an

been

reborn

be

accord

born

partialityfor fruit, he

an

as

tempted

has

be

has

as

who

He

discoloured

with

born

be

will

If he

nails.

world

outcast,

guilt.

Brahman

this

in

an

or

of his

degree

gold

stolen

goat,

ass,

series

graduated

again

born

hells, will be

of

suffer

penalty by

of his

first instalments

the

and

and
more

matter

consequence

of ceremony,

less

and

Absorption into
less

of

matter

morality.
there

pantheistic system
immortality

of

must

have

ment

must

good

terminate.
deserve

they

punishment
all

kinds, therefore,

highest

doctrine

the
of

into

resolved

forms,

so

pass

into

than

the

the

'

am

the

Divine

unable

spirit."

"

him, the

Know

all words

of

immortality."

contrary

to

cease

wounded,

crossing

his

the
this

ever-refulgent

"

be

to

rivers

that

this.

to

be

supreme

knows
the

this,

gods

are

Brahma."
Give

is the

He
this

blind, the

form,
greater

alone.

one

are

and

is

becoming
be

is

passages

and

Even

Crossing

afflicted

ab

names

Whoever

Spirit,to

up

blind

"

Man's

Here

name

knows

all.

knows

prevent

to

of.

their

from

who

of

Works

Spirit, which

He

Brahma,'

evil.

do

deserve

they

various

losing

wise, freed

Spirit,becomes

men

flowing

As

the

great.

as

is done.

in

"

sea,

long

contemplative

nothing

Upanishads.

the

men

punish

as

of

state

it appears

as

of

as

be got rid

must

straction, in which

impersonal

well

do

they

as

is the

state

so

reward,

long

so

all persons

as

as

But

absolute

punishments

Reward

in

as

no

in the

and

limit.

be

can

absorbed

existence, the rewards

135

Secondly,

individuals, and

eventually be

must

Brahma.

bridge

bridge, the

wounded

to

afflicted ; and

be
on

for

bridge nights

become

days,

is the

region

of

the

universal

is

to

say,

Spirit." Salvation,

that

is to

be

Buddhism.
obtained

by priestly rites

and

transcendental

knowledge.
whatever

Now,
the
to

of

roots

there
of

be

can

India,
at

age

it may

mind

it

as

the

ligion that
of

revolt

Buddhism.

respects,

many

in

roots

their

own

pathetic

them

deliverance
ence

learn
formed
which
almost

and

of

any

was

the

outline

it.
such

And
an

the

And

it is best

as

by

although
outline

can

the
now

their

dis

perma

in the

the
his

the

himself

method

of

experi

own

when

ideas

material
be

sym

kindred

deliver

understood

of his life and

its

confirm

feeling of
to

in

sufferings of

illustrate

elaborated

thought,

had

to

purpose

cost.

it in

used

Buddha

and

at

had

and

form

the

all without

The

race.

re

religion, and

distinctions,roused

heart

all men,

with

to

Brahmans

supremacy

of caste

nence

and

the

which

men

sacerdotal

or

the

Christianity

religions

deliverance

of caste

tinction

in

resembles

proclaimed

both

was

and

came

Buddhism
Both

It

sacerdotal

to

exclusive

an

this

last

at

bond

ceremonialism

Analogous
origin.

historical

in

people

degrading.

of

exclusiveness

despotic

been,

the

them,

and

against the demoralising

it held

that

still holds

tyrannical

once

suitable

originallyhave

question

no

however

and

Brahmanism,

Hindu

the

about

profound thoughts lay

we

which
out

of

sketched

is

entirelylegendary, yet legendary

as

it

Buddhism.
believe

to

son

these

of Turanian

but

Aryan,

that

the

which

Hindu

in

Semitic

sidered

of

Aryan

observe

to

early period

in

itself

ally

this

its

con

It is of

more

Buddhism

at

history showed

with

characterized

be

not

may

weight.
that

the
of

many

although,

cordiallyreceived

most

race,

that

Christianity,of

that

of much

evidence

importance

been

un

Turanians

acceptance

fact

origin,has

by people

to

most

of the

presence

the

under

And

lay helpless.

is among

has found

abilityto

idea of caste

the

mind

questionablyit
Buddhism

from

himself

this, were

his

for

account

of

not

were

descent,1 and

it established, would

emancipate

Sakyas

very

tendency

which

devil-worship

existingTuranian

the

religions.
The

myth

of

which

there

be

later

formation,

exists

strikingpoints
he

that

seem

between

the

lace

the

and

Beal:s

ii. 345.
2

The

of

one

comp.

some

our

up

young

Lord's
to

Hodgson's
hints

religions,will be found

It would
appearance

of

127.

by the

the connection

in Wilson's

time

oriental

an

and

pa

athletic

Wilson's

Essays, p.

Buddhism
on

most

rajahs, dividing his

Scriptures, p.
to

it musS

the

career.2

all outward

in

many

striking,and,

invigoratingexercises

references

fathers, and

very

relaxing luxuries

Buddhist
But

in

grew

like other

very

and

is

Buddha

perplexing similarityto

owned,

of

voluntary incarnation

Works,

123.

early Christian
between

Works,

ii. 312.

the

two

Eye for Suffering.

His

he

But
a

which

in

contests

luxurious

of his

and

sight penetrated

musicians

and

of those

moans

the

through

to

it overlaid

fabric which
of

an

of death

his

brooding spiritand
he

floated

without

the

and

coarse

the

struck

life with

surrounded

there

visions

of

The

never-end

that

pleasures
for

eternal

an

well-known

his
old

rest, is

by

out

in

every

voice

this?"

met

on

driver.

his teeth

broken

veins

This

is old

this man's

age

decrepit

and

tremb

on

"

is

What

the charioteer.

this
my

out

loose, and

or

gone

to

means,

city to

standing

quavering.

peculiar
no

prince

the

stick

prince anxiouslyto

"By
"

when

the way
a

body,

and

for

striking and

gate of the

eastern

his

broken

said the

family?"

have

day

limb,

Is this condition

the

One

leaning heavily on

man,

his emaciated

"

depicted in

the

distaste

last, of this yearning

not

pleasure-gardenhe

ling
his

could

legend.

going

was

of this

growth

and

decay

dissolution,of ghastly sufferingand

ing bondage.

between

pride of

all the

ceasing

halls

and

his sense;

on

the

darkness

outer

gardens

studiously

was

wasting

heard

-girls he
in

keen

soft strains

the

through

of his

smell

which

life his

lay

the

glitter

all the

magnificent

perfumes

suffering and

for

through

Natch

who

competition.

all

eye

suffering,and

for

heart

with

born

was

outdid

he

139

man

or

to his

lord," replied

suffering and

strength,and

he

is

toil
now

Buddhism.

140

by

scorned
a

dead

all

men

like
to

must

prince,
is

who

father,

how

sees

back

pleasure,

to

who

of the

which

not

the old age

which

the

city,what

have

pleasure-garden,he
with

seized
without
with

in

dismay

from

his

face.

charioteer

condition, but
liable, he

third

Similarly,a
funeral
stark
dust

his

on

their

on

said

stroys!
Alas
there
Let

for

us

prince,

no

go

complish

old

back.

peculiar

all

men

the

to

the

on

age

deliverance."

no

will

of

relatives
their

"which

meditate

road

throwing

breasts, and
"Alas
old

!
;

for

age

sickness

sickness

city.

stretched

man

in death

ends

are

incongruity

met

which

heard

no

lamentations.

life which

were

the

the

for health

Alas

which

to

heads, beating

the

was

dead

and

uttering piercing
youth,"

again

he

bier,

man

Having

time,
the

and

returned

procession,

road

cramped,

and

pleasure -seeking,

to

gate

and

felt

more

south

"

and

this

calamity

once

that

shelter

gasping

his

with

do
end

an

without

sickness, lying

companion,

I to

the

on

him.

awaits

the

by

saw

is man,

intoxicates

such

to

out

said

mistaken

and

destined

every

"Alas!"

youth

am

comes

mother,

your

ignorant

support,

this

And

this."

to

time, going

Another
his

"

forest.

come

proud

him, and
Turn

in the

tree

left without

and

kindred,

; your

creature

the

his

de

invades!
that

Oh,
no

how

death.
to

ac

forsakes the

He
This

determination
This

spectacle.
walking

with

the

The

plained

his

its

him
calmness

himself, and

"

is the

life and

his

of

father

of

where

to

entangle

he

had

smoky,

he

"

again,"

defiled

Hist,

of sense;

their

vowed,
never

of Buddha,

p.

130.

very

deeply

more

emancipation.

rising from
in

the
with

contempt

oil; and
in

their

mouth,

was

"will

again

"

un-

the
un

teeth,

uneasily

or

This

p. 55.

the

lamps

grinding

Bigandet, Life of Gaudama,

the

lying about

muttering.1
he

him

saw

themselves

and

prince,

renounce

But

sleep

to

gone

and

dribbling from

pleasures

and

night,

one

moving

the

conquer

the

will

his

to

seemly positions, some

Never

said

also

courtiers.

contributed

sleeping women
others

to

vehemently opposed by

Natch-dancers,

trimmed,

renounced

passion, without

the

took

awaking

the

was

and

pleasures

couch

has

This,"

escape.

through

himself

without
"

driver, ex

pleasures."

they

For,

he

forced

now

resolution

means

in

has

desire.

way
its

This

his alms-

walks

man

disci

garment

his hand

because

lives

without

this

that

pleasures,and

envy,

of

single poor

carrying in

fourth

mendicant,

or

the
prince's interpreter,

to

life with

by

placid expression

dignity,and

bowl.

bhikshu,

wearing
plined spirit,
with

141

confirmed

was

was

World.

final.

indulge

in

this is the

Beal's

Romantic

Buddhism.

1^.2
time

thoughts

no

last

more."

gazed

ber, he

farewell

sion.

pursuit

"

of

thus

was

only tasting

culties

that

beset

the

later

The

And

from

that

"

did

throw

so

the

every

nauseate

the

day,"

Not

food

he

only

that

was

his

I shall

follows
the

one,

his

or

thought

moment

way

did

won

Mara,

Sooner

angry

says

blessed
in

obstacle

Buddhahood."

as

"

shadow

"

diffi

and

time, congratu

or

in that

the

follow

Mara

the

to

great tempter

malicious

or

his master."

body,

of the

this his twenty-

thought,

the

in his mind

arise

must

be

lustful

some

by

resolve, Sid-

thirty-sixthyear

his

with

himself

his

from

though roughly repulsed for


lates

and

wholly

hardships

the

path

sought.

he

peace

his

till in

year,

pearls to

locks

long

in

strong

dartha

ninth

of

undistinguished humanity.

mere

though

But

the

only

complete by

servant,

himself

reducing

warrior, thus
condition

sword

his

off with

when

then

circlet

remonstrating

and

his faithful

"

his

posses

only

halted

and

his

home,

halted

renunciation

great

giving his royal mantle

cutting

he

his

worldly

every

night,

cham

mounted

all

impossible, and

was

his

make

to

all

Riding

such

his infant

and

groom,

and

kindred, his kingdom,

her

for

once

entertain
his wife's

to

to

his

forsook

horse, and

Going

summoned

then

heir,

henceforth

from

the

chronicle,

striving to
towards

the

royal palate

first offered

to

him

seeks Deliverance

He

as

but

mendicant,

him

offered
"

turn.

the

very

reason

it.

religiouslife

lived

men

They

did

shave

their

attain
such

to

"

I have

given

up,

return

he

who

has

the

to

has

could

It
the

was

back

the
he

Brahmans,

it is

important

to

felt their
1

Seal's

But

the

and

one

no

it

was

an

joys, and
the
it

vomited

again ?

Will

burning

house

flames

of

all

to

Will

and

dish

the

to

but

to

"

from

release
this he

His

sick

sought.

recognised religiousteachers,
first

sought
the

observe

system
Romantic

able

were

endure.

from

chieflyperplexed him,
he

jewels, or

all fancied

that

him

assure

from

had

tempting

death, decay;

ness,

their

poison

escaped

those

to

practised religion.

son

joys

eaten

voluntarily go
father

for

In former

yet they

up

is

consider

you

away

his

for

and

emancipation."

complete

who

man

and

and

crowns,

of

practice

applied only

cast

re

religiouslife

should

home

then

searching

am

of

term

His

would

creatures

lonely mountains

at

not

the

so

principlea loving,

all

name

remonstrances

swer:

for

in the

dwell

days

as

first

then,

Why,

if he
"

said,

though

healed.

soon

kingdom

as

heart

who

home,

son," he

Dear

compassionate
given to

ties of
not

the

religioninvolves
this

Suffering. 143

left wounds

sternly cut,
father

the

from

and

to
Hist,

be

direction.

And

difficulties which

the

point

weak.

of Buddha,

at

After
pp.

which

living

163-5.

Buddhism.

144
for

days

some

among

he

begged

be

to

allowed

receiving permission,
of

heart

said,

the

"

the

promises

yet provides

You

give

delights,and

thus

with
and

this

sider

to

life

of
the

sider

that

pure

and

the

they

for

again

to

joys
very

of

evil

and

objects

to

employed
abstention

to

of

of

nature

do

means

of

end.

gain

their

from

sufficient

food

con

however

necessity

the
"

con

births.
not

body,

change."

which

not

future

the

doom

inconstant

the

the

birth,

they

heaven, they do

therefore
the

life

of

evil

filled

are

state

They

left.

this very

die

happy

have

coveting

it is with

So

desire

years

of the

to

spiritual,involves

decay,

"

return

In

born

being

future

in
hell.

come

some

very

after

that

from.

ever-recurring
the

Coveting

they

be

may

you

recurrence

escape

per

worldly

forget that

you

the

seek

fear, and

themselves
state

to

when

through

in

it

finaldeliverance.

may

even

involves

who

men

certain

to

that

the

to

although

system,

of

and

sirs," he

Venerable

you

heaven

seek

now

pierced

heaven

pain,

born

into

continuance
you

once

means

high,

be

be born

to

at

considering

not

on

and

return

no

suffer

born

question them,

your

of

practices,

all,friends, relatives, and

up

heaven

that

distin

to

"

reward

sons,

in

he

matter.

perceive

their

observing

guished ascetics, and

of

company

He

of

also

Brahmans

If," he argued,
is

meritorious,

146
the

miseries

from

which

is

"

himself

and

be

to

existence

in which

ceaseless

rotation

condition

its troubles

search," he said,

imperishable

to

of life into

to life and

return

no

possible.

vanities

and

"

which

for that

seemed

He

permanent."

was

inextricablyentangled
everything was
of

in

subject to

decay, death, birth

an

the

decay,

death, birth:

Failing
resolved
tired
vela.

this

Here

with

five

light

himself

give

to

for

receive

to

for six years

he

most

resolutely true

Even

from

'"

spread

crisis

was

under

his

it was

to be

only

between
most

more

to

Doubtless, in his

Uru-

jungle
him,

of

He

chronicle,

agony

Mara,

of

of his failure

gave
and

conscious
of mental

picture of

instruments
state

the

But

legends vainly strive


Miltonic

bell

great

swooned,

Recovering

and

met.

his medi

skies."

an

and

had

physical strength

fall into

than

appalling

the

of
the

sound

dead.

the

Buddha

knowledge

His

they

says

the

of

re

greatest

fame

austerities.

conflict,which

pict by

of

hand.

thought

ness,

the

the

canopy

at

was

the

teacher

like

in

and

attended

was

mortification,

the

lived

he

men,

solitude

who

solitude

abroad

in

hung

way

this

and

he

ascetics

already feeling that

tation

the

to

other

meditation,

to

purpose

other

from

armed
of

with

to

de

battle
the

destruction.

physical inanition, the


as

yet

to

find

deliver-

the

opened

ance

his

flooded

and
fond

of his
the

to

jungle.

But

and

then

Such

dartha

he

Henceforth
At

this

which
no

other

forget that
human
that

he

nothing

last

new

But
borne

Buddha
the
this

waiting to

was

so

Sid-

that

light,and

that
for

only
would

not

was

title,which
insignificant
*

ii

many

when

years,

and

supersede

The

Sakya-muni.

well-known

be filled ; it

been

historical person

no

title before

tradi

expected his

5000

appear

fact is that

The

had
he

have

can

recognised

was

there

'

us

confessedly
to

way

which

make

to

apt

are

thinker.

him, and

before

Buddhaship
an

to

one

that he

than

affirm

religionwould

had

as

his

won

more

had

legendary histories,

purely and

singularly successful

Buddhas

him.

the

originallythis title,the Buddha,

tional accounts

some

by

was

process

meant
as

it

thought,

Buddhahood.

to

way

attain,

could

night

which

by

of this eminence

man

one

Buddha, the Enlightened.

point, however,
speak

of

light he

process
his

the

was

for

him.

the

painfullywon

of the

the

as

sequence
the

upon

was

mind-,

the

utterlyin

so

energies

his

dawned

broke

long sought

his

strict

life

discomfort

and

forced
a

morning

as

youthful

gathering

through, to

wore

with

regrets, and

squalor

effort,he

supreme

147

of his memory

long-closeddoors
spiritwith

memories

contrast

the Buddha.

becomes

He

an

vacancy

unknown
now

at

office,
last

was

Buddhism.

148

the

by
exceptional, unique significance,

into

lifted

of the

importance

But

he

than

it had
how

knew

He

it not

hopeless
by

such

all

magical

mere

formulas

the

wheel

am

of the

going

the

that

of

gate

in

immortality

bearing,

and

of his often-tested
his

skill and

teaching,
T

On

the

ture, vide

him

and

the

Bigandet,

and

turn

give light

to

and
At

to

open

first

he

thoroughness

at

charity,

originalityin
and

reasonableness

p. 105.

to

princely appear

indubitable

Brahma

his

Northern

self-abnegationand

of
interposition

his

making

men."

His

to

; for this purpose

darkness

persuasiveness
the

involv

struggle

desire

now

law

to

of

But

the

of

cityof Benares,

gained disciplesrapidly.
ance

excellent

enshrouded

those

to

to

"

resolve

the

with

India

time

find

we

soon

rites ?

great religious centre

the

to

way
,

but

severe,

was

Was

entirelyaverse
or

For

compassion prevailed.

system

"

and

of character

ing change

teaching

any

deliverance

the

his

as

light.

this

convictions.

attempt

to

system

from

knew

He

accept

their

into

truth

forced

to

shrank

men

which

men

himself

cost

communicating

all men.1

newly-attained lightto

what

laborious

the

at

in

him

awaited

enterprise that
his

appalled

was

the

become

Sakya-muni

did

sooner

no

Buddha

first it

at

casually given.

almost

was

whom

to

person

this

purity of
critical

junc

publisheshis Discovery.

He
his
was

in

soon

rolling the
sal

the

all

Buddhist

explain

to

he

the

to

number

vast

these

of

Go

broad

daylight.""

his

apostles

soon

as

they

the

Buddha's

in

Beal,

p.

285.

most

in

of the

it be
the

to

regular

every

pro

he

and

shelter, but

them

to

as

itinerate

direction,

still

law.

teaching

Encyclopedia Brit.

Bigandet,

the

with

men

lasted

under

p. 244.
2

compas

the

all

his

season

together

for

"

and

remaining forty-

was

rainy

skill in

own

yet

are

brought

the

re

by grief

to

be

During

again

wheel

Rhys Davids

and

possiblefor

scattered

turning

the

it becarne

there

care

law

life this

lived

everything respecting

publicly known,

while

all.

profitto

own

the

of the

in

out

myself escaped

enthralled

made

them

beginning,

let

cedure

members

Explain

exception ;

of his

power

teach

end

five years

the

religion to

my

some

disciples

therefore, and

the

and

his

of others

have

to

law.

middle,

desire

men

now,

excellent

out

good

ought

we

sion.

his

sent

set

univer

admit

to

said, "having

all sorrows,

dound

himself,

Society, and

directions

from

to

of

them

upon

"

to

attempt

Calling

He

success.

-wheel

right."

reserved

Bhikshus,"

to

chariot

him, he conferred

hitherto

"

of

his

to

position

royal

kingdom

about

to

contributed

doctrine,

149

p.

122.

and

"p.

428.

his
Cf.

me-

Beal,

Buddhism.

thod,

well

as

the

as

illustrated

religion,are

new

incidents.

Kisagotami

and

still

while

When

the

died.

The

the

dead

boy

give

was

child

! this

Alas

the

he

"

can."

"The

Buddha
go

do

for my

of

know

Get

to

away

mustard

seed

the

still the

dead

asked,

"

"

went

child
Here
Has

astride

that

will

the

ask
on

is mustard
there

and

died

master,
be

teacher;

"I

hurrying
"

no
"

for

son,

require

son,

hus

Very good,"
it,carrying

her
seed

good

of mustard

where

to

she.

Buddha,
and

died."

who

you

added,

house

slave, has

or

girl,and

people said,
she

from

My

medicine;

girl was

poor

it, he

procure

band, parent,
said

the

when

one

is," said

handful

me

of

Lord

said

"

myself give

to

medicine

himself,

her."

I know

"

man

understand

not

went

went

wise

with

that

"Yes,"

some.

length

you

he

could

one

cannot

give

any

But

seed."

him, said,

child?"

"

and

any

comfort

She

to

know

you

bosom,

who

me

him."

doing homage

her

does

son.

for it carried

love

At

himself

by

if

early,

to

her

must

can

to

walk

child, but

tell

Oh,

married

thought

said,

for your

medicine

must

following

birth

asking

Kisagotami

girl,"

good

to

case,

of death.

law

to

for it.
her

understanding
"

able

house

medicine

her

gave

clasped

to

been

girl

girl in

young

house

from

the

by

had

of the

ardour

missionary

hip.

The

;" but when


a

husband,

Ardour.

Missionary
a

parent,

slave, in this house

or

she

few, but the dead

went

lost

able

being

find

to

task

that

in

child

you

asked.

"I

the dead

of death

is that

rich

numbered

her

of

his

all and

bouring
the

Max

fix his

him

from

son

so

Miiller's Lecture

ghosha's Parables, p. 98.

"

You

the

law

there

her

away

contentment,

disciples.1
follows

as

of

of Buddha

by

with

residence

Buddha

at

perilousan
on

to win

"

being

Purna,

tribe, in order

savage

few, but

some

shipboard, resolved

on

religion.

same

dissuade
1

but

people

said,

to

name

teaching

he

seed?"

is told

the

companions

forsake

to

the

dead

Buddha.

to

cleared

her
his

among

of

lost

he

helped

merchant,
to

cleared,

livingcreatures

Thus

incident

one

heavy

mind

Buddha

all

other

converted

no

living are

had

among

mind,

The

I have

last,not

is

mustard

Then

alone

you

of

darkness
and

"

permanence."

no

This

her

The

'

me,

many.'

that

"

not," she replied:"the

have

thought

where

the

procured

are

house

returned

forest, and

villagetold

of the

At

as

re

parents;"

slave."

"

Then

"

said,

the

resolution, left the

her

up

"Have

And

they
!

lost my

think,

to

on."

am

summoned

she

my

single

died, she began

had

is

lost

I have

"

another,

"

ask?

many

one

have

"I

you

are

homes, but

other

to

son;" another,

that

is this

what

plied,"Lady,
living are

to

neigh
them

first tried

to

undertaking.

Nihilism, p. 16.

Buddha-

Buddhism.

The

'"'

of

men

fix your

to

where

Sronaparanta,

residence,"

he

cruel, passionate, fierce, and


these

address

men

and

in

you

and

abuse

violent,

are

insolent.

When

wicked, brutal, gross,

insulting language,

you

"

said,

wish

you

when

you,

what

address

me

they
will

storm

at

do,

you

Purna?"
"When

they

sulting language, and


"

this

is

what

Sronaparanta
who

men,

hands

do

if

"But

abuse

will

wicked

think.

strike

not

in

and

me," replied Purna,


These

certainly good

are

with

or

in

and

either

me

of

men

gentle

with

their

stones."

strike

they

what

you,

will

you

think?"
"

I will think

they

do

not

them

strike

good

and

with

me

gentle,

cudgels

or

because

with

the

sword."
"But
sword
"

if

they

strike

do

with

you

the

?"
I will think

they
"

what

do

not

But

if

them

good

and

gentle, because

completely deprive
they

do

deprive

of

me

you

life."

of

life, what

then?"
"

and

I will think

men

of

Sronaparanta good

gentle, for delivering me

from
"It
your

the

this

is

body

with

little

so

pain

full of vihness."

well, Purna,"

perfectpatience

you

said
may

Buddha;
dwell

among

"with
the

Buddhism.

154
and

of

free from
have

own

ignorance

and

entered
and

ness,

who

the

world

to

where

to

speak

to

Since

my

that

leads

also

this, let
I called

last words

Here, then,

have
had

Wherever

low.

In

already
decay

form
of

its

is
of

the

world, but
Buddhist

ception
heretic

as

life in

philosophy
a

who

Rhys Davids

These

of the

essence

Life

life,decay
existence

must

fol

there

are

misery
in

get rid

in

man

Encyc. Brit.,and

must

we

this

form.

every
is

no

has

sal

involves

To

merely

there

that

truth.

you."

pre

For
such

purely spiritualexistence.
holds

forget

Buddha.

accompanying
of

said

causes

this

dissolution.

get quit of life ; of life,not


sent

to

path

Never

proclaim.

to

germs

and

the

there

every

the

it known

the

which

filled with

of the

we

Buddha

death.

of

make

to

you

be

after

after he

death.

and

decay
minds

your

the

vation

that

not

I striven

Shortly

no

do

followed

disciples: "Beloved,

life,causes

the

experienced.

not

have

and

Nirvana."

to

stir up

Subhadra,

year

wisdom,

life.

indifference, are

I have

things

this

great disciples

twelve

twenty-ninth

supreme

were

of

you

the

his

with.

kindli

in

even

its

belief,

wrong

highest virtue, and

it from

met

and

become

of universal

state

religionthe

free
be

doubt

Nirvana

practise the

have

hearts,

calm

reached

in my

Except

to

their

anger

Bigandet,

in

con

He
soul
p. 314.

is
or

Its Postulates.
self

permanent

These

are

which

Buddhism

as

is

The

great problem

kind

suicide

which

form, but which


The

vidual

looks

summation
for

and

particular

one

in

every

the

indi

the

is to

con

prayed

be

universal

is absolute

after

striven

delusive

which

to

which

things

commit

to

is annihilation

forward

The

existence.

of existence

good

on

only

cure.

no

from

life in

of

man

rids him

of all

His

pitifuland

of that

ultimate

facts

be, how

to

comes

not

rids

form.

is

evil is escape

from

escape

material.

long, therefore,

As

There

be.

to

only

suicide

dissolu

miserable.

be

must

not
is,'

salvation

and

ultimate

proceeds.

is, he

man

What

is not

life which

no

postulates, the

the

body.

subject to change

is

there

tion, and

the

separablefrom

is material

ever

155

no

thing.
The

in

peared

the

materialistic
doctrine

of

fundamental

they

are

these
2

p.

the

existence

and

the

These

the

are

the

system

axioms

of

Buddhism,
the

are

Four

constitute

which

these

Atheism, its Nihilism,

root

496.

Buddha,

are

founder,

all

are

I.

That

pp.

299

and

629.

Hardy's

root

sprang.1
or,

Great
the

as
or

dis
in

already contained

ideas.

Burnouf,

it ap

as

which

of

Truths,2
of

See

its

of
of

Buddhism,

technically called,

Excellent

Its

of

transmigration.

The

mind

nature

principles out

covery

ideas

fixed

two

all
in

Buddhism.

156
existence

results

ence

That

3.

is

there
from

attachment

existence

it will at

doubt

No

will

deny

and

Some

sorrow.

the

no

the

Besides,
ment

and

mon,

that

from

these

still in

feelings

life should

vanity

is

at

Andrew

Shelley's stanzas

misery
which
form

of

disappoint

of life

are

com

so

offers relief

who
much

said,

"

success.

There

are

to

seem

feel

organic

life

results

so
seems

little rife,

hardly worth

of worlds, this

Wilson's

and

corruption.

and

we

ex

all."

bearable,

pomp

and

explanation why

some

large

Though

other

of

sure

when

"A

This

decay

depression

exist

With

to

who

of

need

from

Buddhist

of

moments

it, and
some

all

point of

and

into

You

bright

shame

religiousteacher

any

not

was

of the

the

wretched

are

are

suffering

actual

sense

lives

the
in

destined

also

in

materialistic

with

but

escape

existence

the

that

you

that

others

it carries

decay
is

there

but

from

But

joy.

life is haunted

view

He

is

ex

Nirvana.

to

is false.

system

proposition,

living death,

full of

of

this

its first

there

istence

to

ex

be

may

path

occur

once

of

foundation

very

desire

the

tinguished by following

desire.

extinguished by

That

4.

exist

all

life,or

to

be

may

tinguishing desire.

That

2.

sorrow.

Abode

written

in

pain

of Snow,
dejection near

of birth.''

p.

"

310.

Naples.

Comp.

Existence.

Misery of all
could

Possibly if we
which

should

religion, we

or

And

it is also

kind.

worldly

countries

in the

that

misery, even

its most

life is difficult
was,

in

the

known

addition

which

existence
of

trine

is

who

writings

the

Some

optimist

simist

view,

will be

given

we

add

may

the

"

of

happier condition
talitymay

at

the

between
pes

Swamy's

Sutta

quotations there

in

It
a

be the burdensome

me

only

not

higher, and, above

not
life,

of human

to

seems

idea

annihilation
; and

that

existence, which

always wish

to

it cannot

preserve."

be

but immor

human

assured

pos

all,in

though pleased with the present, and by no means


and not sadness
find comfort
tient to quit it,would
through eternity to
thought that it is not chained
scious

one

apparently self-contradictoryutter

John Stuart Mill.


sible, but probable, that

ance

To

et scq.

the

Eastern

the

in Sir Cooimra

found

p. xxviii.

Nipata, Introd.

of life,and

view

of

difference

the

on

being

The

may

us,

doc

every

one

as

of

personal

"

reminds

un

the

as

"

life.

birth,"

to

suggestive remarks

Western

the

risk attends

same

from

loathing

long

present

subject

still

Buddhist

the

attends

as

the

is retained

existence
life

So

transmigration.1

there

India

produced by

been

had

acceptance

future, the

of the

calamities

known

found

has

present and

of the

distresses

considered

shrinking

natural

the

to

be

In

precarious.

and

physical or

influential

and

the

Buddhism

where

permanent

to

most

been

always
of

fear of

any

the

of

one

has

motives

accept

to

men

that

see

of these

influential
pressure

disposed

first

have

57

motives

leading

the

detect

that

nature,

impa
in the
a

con

it will

Buddhism.

158
sport in the

time

be

another

he

time

one

other

at

made

he

the

; at

lead

and

blood

wild

with

pleasure,

he

now

be

king

and

now

door

to

door

had

preciation of
represented
tive

he

And

when

any

had

swer.

does
ascend

has

who

have

may

the

For, is there
involve

not

in

the

any

in

of

Hardy's Manual,

See

Abode

and

attrac

or

The

being,
p. 454.

of

Snow.

actually
not

may

form
of

rather
his

an

which

higher
the

to

put

is

existence

moral

Wilson's

the

meaning

suffering?
scale

been

had

there

erred

substantial

of

his de

and

bright,

suffered

not

from

ignominious decay

whether

question

being

the

on

hands,

utterly nauseating.

outwardly

was

the

in

gazed

with

valuable

be

to

count

experience

do

to

most

pain

skull

side of it which

as

found

he

suffer, he
than

and

much

The

him

to

of all that
himself

life.

of his
a

alms."

doubt

no

he

may

with

receive

carrying

personal upbringing

Buddha

may

another

at

then

clapping

mere

gather

to

and

can

an

his throat

down

and

who

mendicant,

The

the

by

less gems

at

alternately he

become
may

at

another

at

sip nectar,

may

hell ;

he

time

one

poured

at

and

Brahma,

dewas,

drink

to

pieces in

Maha

outcast

molten

time

one

be

of

food

have

may

be

may

and

dewa,

thousand

degraded

the

eat

to

cut

of

garden

we

greater

Death

find.

readiness

and

capacity
As

ascend,

we

of the

sufferer,but

in the

same

be

craving

for

and

relied

life and

its

deeper

of

not

accompanying
by

his

and

of

His

in

failingto

man

eternal

reckoning
is

is to

the

miserable,

escape

materialists

their
sorrow

which

the

sorrow,

character.

bodily organism

extinction

probably

was

to

consistent
as

away

entails

all existence

death

the

turns

evils than

sufferingon

of

responsi

no

as

eyes

into

pre

proposition, that

first

take

God

partakers

are

sorrow,

that

upon

dissipationof
deliverance

is

and

one

God

therefore,

his

great aim

misery, ought
have

in

suffering

the

need

or

lift his

and

results

the

that

they

are

to

admitting

But
and

there

things

permanent

sin

of

share

Him;

in

refusing
of

issues

being

lay upon

involves

that

in

other

Is not

Buddha,

all existence
consider

an

from

until

rest

far wrong

so

much

increases

shrinks

He

creatures

blessedness
not

other.

sufferingtheir

not

we

that, very

any

\vill to

the

cisely because

does

that

wrong-doing

distribution

equal

an

communicate

bilityHis

we

incapacity to enjoy a solitarybliss,

blessedness,

no

find

while

happy

suffering,an

from

moral

also

we

do

sufferingwhich

proportion, there

abilityto

and

indeed

of that
the

159

suffering

find

we

of

springs directlyout

for

of reach

risingout

are

Deliverance.

no

deliverer
?

Is not

from
to

from
the

preciselythe
men

are

sup-

Buddhism.

60

posed
When

the

gate

moral

in the

result

life is the

seed

moral

result of the

present

all that

so

character

the

doctrine

tion

in

this

actions

his

determines

in

by

tinue

to

be

From

existence

who

suffer

have

no

of

sickness
mean

in

man's

form

or

who

are

live

some

persons

to

great

said

who

are

who

die

age

who

some

diseases, others

they die;

birth, others

receive

some

con

and

mankind

mean

the

another.

or

other

various
until

karma

must

Gautama

to

he
his

entirely exhausted

one

are

from

past actions, he

there

who

others

Until

has

cause

exalted, others
young,

life what

came

; but

that

in this

reborn

some

of

consequence

actions

he

and

condi

man's

and

will be.

Brahman

young

is that

"

state,

of his

consequences

Buddhist
act

means

next

previous

his

satisfied,until

is

the

"

Karma

result

its moral

by

is the

This

present life is the

condition

future

will

determine

and

of karma

form

previously existing

existences.

of Karma.

every

especiallyof

and

exists

now

form

is the

inanimate,

these

reproduce

generation of
doctrine

of

value

Every

indeed

existence, and
or

aggre

life led

existence.

new

animate

moral

things

are

this

the

evil of the

or

previously existing things,

the

"

good

Buddha.

it,says
remains

there

for

of

in

now

of existence

of

and

from

Far

body dies,

body,

of life

for ?

long

to

who
who

some

belong

to

the

Buddhism.

62

that

is

commendable
of

theory
attempt

karma.

points

cessityas

to

the
moral

and

regulating the

of the

individual
and

various

orders

worlds

sent

of

living beings

to

the

before
the

any

on

same

actual

charge

his miseries

but

Creator, because
of human

moral

Creator

exhibited

wherever

if it makes

with

them,

incentive

to

virtue.

evil act
and

the

existence

that

his

and

acts

The

as

For

he

the blame

Hardy,

p.

misery

undoubtedly

responsible for
also

sows

396.

the

personal

actual

And

man

the

existence,

as

who

inevitablyhave

will

rest

to

shoulders, and

the

seen.

feel
it

to

be to rest

all

life is

befall

sequence,

which

was

into

the wrong

individuals

every

it

recognise

would

on

ills that

that

about

foundation.
to

that

existence
a

pre

existence."

world, it refuses

it refused

reason

the

existed; but confiningitself

of man,

anything

Nir
of the

that

what

or

living beings

karma

present

condition

first

karma

anything

say

the

being

attain

into

ne

karma

his

can

aggregate

originating of karma,
brought

it is the

the

declines

universe, it

of life and

he

brought

as

physical

by

were

Buddhism

until

this

much

necessitates

again
"

it is

so

vana,

the

not

As

which

in

so

amount

of life in all worlds.

again

not

origin of

nature

born

attractive

If it does

explain

to

at least

and

he

all the

powerful
believes
its

shall

con

reap

Identity.

Personal
the

hell
that

born
or

such

that

is

as

who

joy

my

my

karma,

the

birth

doctrine preached

be met

once

by

the

what

sowed

have

in any

now

future state.

When

merit.

beast

there

be

will

hell, are

pot, the bottom


time
Well

the law of

is spent

in

my

boiled

transferred

of which

no

will

nor

me,

Adulterers,after being

the lowest

of mine

beast;

or

man

they

coming
"

my

there

Tdie,

this karma

and

of

bear

and

for

There
is not

but

per

guilt or
remains

up

necessitates
in

this

man

consciousness

of

consciousness

be

immense

in 30,000
to

en

only

periods

into the Lohakumbha


reach

we

remembrance

no

reborn, but another

be

to

as

of any

consciousness
we

shall

selves

am

with
identity

on.

powerful induce

one

no

is to be born

who

same

accepts

continuityof personal identity. It

son

at

which

we

present

really I

or

who

man

such

have

we

reaping, so

no

the

were

this,in

life prior to

our

only slowly and

can

least

it would

sertion,that

of

and

virtue.

Europeans

are

at

creature,

by righteouslivingback

state;
has

doctrine

It is obvious
to

he

his way

present

to

ment

his

Buddhist

terrible

crawling

condition

laboriouslywin
his

vile

some

that

from

into the

death

at

into

into

sloth,selfishness,

lust, in this life,will necessitate

fraud, or
being

that

is convinced

who

man

163

the

hell-

years.

surface

in

; and

The
so

the foolish,
who
know
they say :
not
the righteous,the life to come
is long."" Buddhamay

ghosha's Parables,p.

To

132.
12

Buddhism.

64

continued
is

in

had

this

and

met

was

so

the

but

not

objection in
it

that

If the

"

replies,

How

steals

man

him

stolen
have
in

set

the
and

tained

lamp

ground

to

and, the

flame

burned.

But
'

says,

the

Good

flame

people,
that

no

future

birth there

be

future

birth,
Thus

the

mangos

one,

Will

set

I did

I kindled

robber
the

this

not

was

Hardy's Manual,

replies,

are

be

his food

fire to the
whole

one,

p. 429.

he

mangos

plea

burn

man

mango

villagers seize

the

brings

Sire, this

these

eating

and

who

owner,
'

them

takes

and

extending, the
when

conse

Nagasena

says,

while
up

the

which

But

was

man

flare

from

the

by

his

different.'
Or

again produced,

of mangos,

king, and

stolen

karma

To

be

mangos.'

my
not

other

his

the

of

necessarily follow.

not

is seized

he

before

has
I

but

away

is not

in
the

Nagasena,

doctrine

if there

number

the

? If there

does

which

king Milinda,

is delivered

; but

deliverance

early period,,

very

with

action."

so

The

man

least

at

deliverance

is

sin

Buddhism,

analogical reasoning

same

of sinful

quences

at

criticises

sage,

being

view

conversation

of

sinner.

the

in vogue.

much

"

thus

the

by

course

The

retribution.

did, the immateriality of the soul,

it

as

Buddhist

'

life of

punished,

denying,

that

your

but

sus

allows

thatch,

village

is

him, he

village;
the

flame

The

Great

Four

that

burned

they

listen to him

will

which

The

is
is

answer

the

writing in

production
the

of

truth

to

is the

thing

desire

"

its

; it

is the

desire.

And

what

this ?

these

is the

complete

and

powerless-

seek.
is the

What
cease

it is

It is the

in

extinction

of

path

of this

detachment

from

extinction, anni

perfectrenunciation
is the

by

satisfaction

destruction

abandonment,

hilation

to

hate

you

find

to

What

other.

ever-recurring desire
this

first

disease,

age,

It

of

is the

and

sorrow

passion,

It is the

sorrow

or

of

the

of sorrow,

; it is

desire

you

"What

recurring desire, accompanied

and

pleasure
one

what

of?

extinction

what

love

you

rid

which

to

of

Sorrow,

birth, old

bound

what

the

to

germ

Buddhist

extinction

sorrow

is

It

being

obtain

ever

the

got

standard

truths

is the

production

less,

be

to

conducts

separated from
ness

in

sorrow,

it is

given
sublime

What

sorrow.

death

germ

which

path

great

this

bodily

of life and

followingexplicitterms

four

the

are

still

leaves
renewal

if the

and

misery,

produce

how

misery,

Will

"

individual

the

of

165

another.'

village was

your

If,then, all life is


death

Truths.

path

which
is laid

which

of this
conducts
down

by

right views, right will,

eight things :

right effort,right action, right living, right


1

Burnouf

Introd.

p.

629.

66

Buddhism.

speech, right thought,

and

right

Desire, in short, is the root-evil


The

destroyed.
lived

thirst

pleasures

empty

The

ignorance

them

always

fying

nature

must

learn

he

be

that

and

the

finds

himself

and

hopelessly

pression

of

wisdom,

is
is

merit
tree

the

withering
others
away

the

tree

dies

Nirvana."

the

actions
seed

is

of

men

The

there

is

Or,

as

trees

or

death

and

that

is the
the

virtue

take

that

the

same

doctrine

de

which

reproduction.

ii. 364.

own

fruit of

from

tree

of

salvation.

no

Wilson,

sup

help

merit

is the

wisdom

sprung;

the

the

germinating faculty,so
r

picked clean,

of

tree;

old

on

Sakya-muni's

of future

of the

crow

river, till he

means

in

attaches

mid-ocean.

doctrine

away

have

in

Buddhist

Existence

of the
and

the

disease

which

skeleton

Igno

impermanence

desire

down

on

lost

be.

man's

to

will

never

to

the

and

are,

is, so

desire, therefore, by

the

"

words.

seated

they

him, like the

carcase,

satis

as

see

carries

in the

dispelled. They

are

things ;

causing

be

never

cannot

life,and

belief

of.

rid

got
men,

by ceasing

save

of all

elephant's

Here

man

desire, these

vanity
to

things

as

which

ignorance

man

life,must

blessed,

rance

and

of

its short

be

their

renew

be

must

life and

betrays

to

see

which

must

which

to

understand

for

meditation."

when
This
is

the
is

taught

Path
in another

to Nirvana.

Buddhist

itself

applying

letting go
vana."

holy

all lust

and

consequent

it must
of

conquest

unchangeable,

Nirvana.

those

that

The

who

they

have

do

of

everything, and

inward

perfect

sublimated

Stoicism, this

bilityof

Bramatchari

let go

store

up

stand

no

the

he
turns

his

further
character

permanence."
"

says,

When
and

away
1

Seal's

have

thus

condition

of

perfect

Buddha

the

on

this

the

possi
when

world

youth,

so

as

will

man

and

itself from

to

under
of

another

explain

to

world, weary

separates
Buddhist

to

Bud

Illustrious

of permanence

the

the

Thus,

"

Similarly

attained
is this

destroys

karma,

up

It

replied,
hold

given

charity.

asked

his secret, he

man

have

existence.

future

any

attained

continued

constitutes

which

and

Nirvana,

young

but

and

peace

self-renunciation, which
dhist

is

desire

even

their

hold

lift the

to

absolutely conquered

so

not

mere

eradication

the

perfect blessedness,

themselves,

if

the

Nir

highest condition,

for

him

that

even

existence

to

on

passion, is enough

Buddhist's

self

disappoint

enters

supposed

sensuality,nor

discipleinto

only by

be

not

all malevolent

the

law

But

of

scru

Buddha,

of

the

and

heart,

6 7

dissipation,diligently

all idle

to

fixed

ment,

The

"

writing:

pulously avoiding

non

inquirer
of sorrow,
the

Scriptures, p. 159,

cause

Buddhism.

68

then, by this voluntary rejec

of all this sorrow,


tion

of

it,there

remains

that

true

self.'

Nirvana, then, is the

moral

"

which

'the

I call

the

accompanies

which

condition

eradication

self-will,self-

of

had

assertion, self-seeking,self-pleasing. And


this

could

nothing

the

to

means

of

tinction

living
the

escape

misery

flame

dies out,

from

it.

the

not

Beal's

He

of

will be

penhauer,

c.

x.

the

himself

may

of

Nirvana

there

can

satisfied

end

of

Helen

be

lit

highmoral

view, but
attains

man

to

highest develop

serviceable
pp.

in

the

doubt,

no

the
theoretically

the

be

may

and

wick

which

reaches

in

with

and

would,

the

system

found

it

ultimate

Scrip,

be

into

withdrawn
other

no

become

to

Buddhist

comparison
Buddha

is

death

which

by

means

non-existence.

ment,

at

but

the

is not

attainment

only

oil

he

condition

attainment

Buddhists

minded

God

that

Unconsciously

moral

the

be

W7ill of

ex

inevitablyaccompanies

that

so

come

but

that

The

re-birth.

no

the

only

is to

Self

may

moral

in order

is attained

is

annihilation,

sense.

which

The

all existence.

of

end

man

creature,

of human

self-renunciation

that
with

Buddhism,

of

\vorthier

in every

not

concord

loving

aim

been

great

self

renounced,

every

have

this moral

But

effort.
a

ultimate

the

been

180, 185.
Schopenhauer
Zimmern's

the

to
An

world

instructive
with

Arthur

that
Scho

of

Buddhism.

70

efficacious

men

among

conscience

which

of

of

sense

God

personal
if

calls

still stronger,
of

principles

constant,

to

of

idea

the

the

out

appeal

steady support

it lacks

and

which

less

yet

as

the

furnishes

duty,

the

it lacks

and

love

hope.
But

only

not

it is to

hopeless
nations

endeavour

instincts

natural
which

religion

our

in

proof

that

Lord

commands

wisdom

point

from

that
in

working

the

teaches.

bidding

to

the

purest

morality

same

gives

It

pure

the

us

extinguish self, our

us

which

the

purely

that

us

to

how

us

communicate

to

shows

it also

religiousfaith,

show

morality apart

high

Buddhism

does

human

truest

interest

human

itself dictates.
The

most

Buddhism,
a

living authority

competent
Mr.

Rhys

Davids,

has

it owes,

theory which, though

to

his

elevated

own

Buddhist
both

principles,
yet
its

to

which

the

dhism

has

that

to

the

will

and
of

the

is

race.

Buddhist,

in

and

not

and

sacrifice

For

the

theory

to

noticed,

beauty

It

more

than
be

to

agnosticism, but

humanity

think,

recognise

anticipated them

materialism

worship

deserves

originator.

Comtists

elaborated

sentiment

of its intrinsic

account

on

deference

vidual

moral

on

that

in
in

Bud

only

in

their

alsc

in

their

of the

theory

is

seeking Nirvana,

indi
this
knows

Annihilation.

is

but

the

his

ing

personal extinction,

own

the

by

upheld

lessen

hope

of human

sum

of

sum

of

round

weary

his

self

His

after.

his virtue

sentient

its

This

is

is the

offset to

"

personal

may

Eliot

In

minds

In

pulses stirred

In

deeds

miserable

the

better
to

live

the
He

his

the

uni

him

place ;
suffer.

to

Positivist

winningly

so

of

leaves
He

and

to

pre

invisible
who

live

by their

again

presence

live

generosity,

daring rectitude,in
aims

misery

"

dead

thoughts sublime

its full effect

takes

one

choir

immortal

of

no

feel,but

to

misery.

annihilation

join the
made

of

here

enjoy

forward

analogue

those

In

helps

less to

the

Of

For

of

purity
positive

of non-existence.

Buddhist

by George

sented

sum

He

be, and

unit

one

out

inheritance

no

to

ceases

the

cease

work

of the

goal

him

behind

will

live and

will

is to

the

"The

births.

lusting after

life

going

stain

himself

of

seed

are

not

consciousness

beings."

to

verse

there

he

decrease

in the

does

by

which

happiness

self

denial

who

-recurring

ever

saint

Buddhist

true

By destroy
individual

one

beings

thus

will

by annihilating this

karma,

the

from

he

that

misery.

existence, he withdraws

new

of

his

this involves

that

171

that end
that

scorn

with

self,

pierce the nightlikestars,

Contemporary Review, January, 1877.

Buddhism.

172
And

their mild

with

To

persistence

issues.

vaster

it is

Certainly

the

this

with

of earnest

the

charity

love

the

man

who

who

looks

soils

not

his

reproaches
the

"

is not

heaven,

but

To

passage,

good

spits

face."

own

be

and

compared
man

to

be

to

crated

some

language.

so

to
on

same

of the

purpose
most

Mr.

the

by

the

act

through
we

John

eloquent

is like
; the

and

hundred

the
of

one

spittle
defiles

is not

really

thousand

feeding one

all the

Morley

ranks
to

come

passages

one

remarkable

feeding

men

the

wicked

very

of

act

good

compared

by

him

"

back
a

saintship, till

Buddhist

the

the

feed

to

lay-disciple;"and

To

crowds

in

ungrudg

my

heaven

wrong,

one

comes

Again,

feed

me

me."

at

himself

from

virtuous

religion

Buddha

comes

from

go

that,

of universal

grace

protection of
evil

be

to

overlooked

the

be

considera

foolishlydoes

more

up

be

to

lays.

the

shall

good

more

him

to

much

and

can

thereby proved

upon

who

man

will return

ing

stress

thoughts

of

to

good,

Christianity,no

Buddhism

"A

said,

of

universal

and

it

Buddhist

such

study

exception

as

to

the

is

ought

laid such

has

come."

of which

Neither

tion.

for

logicallyevolved

worthy

of

competent

desire

religionout

even

to

is life to

This

cherish

search

man's

urge

has

in the

the

conse

English

Universal
To

highest :

"

thousand

myriad

feed

and

learningto

all

livingcreatures.
is of

ever,

ing

like

is not

To

feed

matters

as

not

are

religiousduties

we

parents

Divine."

are

it is not
is

that
all

very

"

own

let

there

all

beings.

be

whole

although

love

to

terminate
Buddha
in

his

danger

Our

hinted,

Buddhists

substan

most
at

her

the

risk

of

only

son,

so

measure

among

without

friendliness

the
his

engaged
sake

measure

"

prevail

"

that
sum

in his search

desired

extinction

of

misery

and

the

Indeed

imply

of re-birth
1

Beal's

that

was

I"2id.

not

words

the

exultantlycelebrated
mind

after truth

he

own.

his

pp.

dawn

of

there

in order
rather

to

in which
of
from

escape

subject

Scrip,

univer

for his own,

as

in

But

practised this

well

as

for

love

charity;

son,

himself

Buddha

evidence

lessen

and

without

and

here

as

even

good-will

the

to

world, above, below, around."

for the world's


no

her

good-will

charityand

sal

mother,

Let

And,

of the

that

men.

parents.

our

parents

life,protects

unhindered
the

As

compared

universal

livingbeings, and

her

is

to

enjoined,but

tial kind.

to

owe

love

only

ordinary

be

to

attend

earth, spirits

and

occupy

save

how

man,

than

merit

heaven

such

Buddha,

desire to

good

one

infinitely
greater

demons,

These

from

the

by

feeding one

him

to

pray

173

Buddhas

Pratyeka

questions about

to

and

Charity enjoined.

light
the

congratula-

193, 4.

Biiddhism.

174
tion

have

transmigrations
discover

seeking to
Painful

builder

house.

another

me

is gone.

mind

imported

merit.

merit

of its

truth

that

evil

No

they

the

but

caste,

considering the
vation
lost

was

into

perfect

this

salvation

he

system

did

had

of

most

of

nature

they
1

are

Various

ex

doubtfully
and

All

saved,

not

versions

given

at
in

character.

all

than

be

make

not

to

useless

war

by

his sal

as

all men,

wherever

caste

Buddhism
has

may

upon

salvation
and

man,

by

its

India, with

of

be

two

of its
and

its

saved, and
rites

outward

Hardy's Manual,

the

thus

its universalism
men

only

proclaimed,

anticipating Christianityin

character.

their

from

life and

Buddhism

"

obvious

blessedness

equally applicable

striking features

ethical

the

fundamental

discovered

gained ascendency.
merit

the

felt to

was

religiouscharacter

its

of any

deliverance

Buddha
as

are

Nirwana
to

genuine

to

caste,

encumbrance.

To

attained

proclaims

enter

attain

its

and

ritual

and

sacerdotal

vast

obtain

was

sooner

shalt

frames

Thy

need

no

has

It

own.

destiny

when

in
It

men

now,

stands

Buddhism

have

of desire."

tinction

But

Never

broken, thy ridge-pole shattered.


my

tabernacle.

of my

discovered.

art

various

Through

repeated transmigrations.

are

build

thou

"

passed, always vainly

the

builder, thou

himself.

exclusivelyto

pp.

180,

or

i.

Failure.

Practicallya
mechanical

but

performances,
from

being emancipated

failure.

firmly

have

to

In

than

in

been

to

it rooted
and

Mongolia,

carried

system

development.
served

its

the

to

either

who

stick

could

floats

bank.
the

could

be

only

are

sand

lamas,

Tibet

and

to

said

of

world

celibate

to

be

has

several

Mongolia
It

happens

so

of

sterilityof

emigration.

the

Buddhism

thirty thou

soil

throughout

their
in
is

and
and

felt

monastery

others

population

in

population

one

that

in the

is most

as

number

that

is, that

male

many

while

Buddhist

system

In

as

If life

So

man.

of the

monks.

con

unattracted

"

its influence

or

and

restriction
the

the

good

the

population.

of the

one-third

there

this

be

where

lamas

thousands.

of

of

man

principlesalso

married

result

countries

become

river

re

family by ordinary business

less than

not

the

may

world, the actual


those

the

increase

man

supporting

the

through

pass

down

than

its

first, Buddhism

miserable,

higher degree

more

luxuriant

found

Its fundamental

discouraged

although

the

itself

of evil which

germs

it have

From

extent

here, while

highest blessings for

templation,
as

in

be

must

large

high morality is ignored,the


the

evil.

Buddhism

country has

no

themselves

by

inward

Practically, however,
admitted

175

inmates

some

by

districts

boon, owing
the

difficulty

polyandry

are

Buddhism.

76

evils that
of

large

so

ductive

good.
of

part

the

as

of

civilization

according

the

to

of

who

before

his

he

prisoners

such

except

is

wisdom,

and

tion

blood;

originallylaid

which

Burmah,

by

at

retard

the
the

while

religion,is,
"

explorer,

the

Cruelty

against

which

will

and

stress

brush

the

religion
medita

upon

represented, if

now

priesthood

The

insect, will slaughter

an

cold

in

con

act

to

sitting down

crush

men

unopposed.

and

Buddhist

in the

emphatically declared

most

common

taxes,

Lamaism,

vices

two

here

of

Mongolia.2

of

itself,are

lest

ready

recent

the

primitiveBuddhism

his seat

body

Buddhist

most

immorality,

and

pro

from

seriously

the

frightfulcurse"

most

countries.

strength

it is the

large

Lama,

of these

from

anxiety produced

so

Dalai

the

exemption

border, and

their

tiguous to

population

their

by

withdrawal

the

But

the

constant

of China1

empire

word

for

labour, and

well

as

work

that

is

we

dis

gracefullyignorant.
All

alterations.

The

it exists

as

it, and
mind

Wilson,

actual

in the

the
of

difference

its

between

and

important

religion

any

popular acceptation of

religion

same

as

it existed

founder, is generally marked

ii. 373.

Wilson's

Mongolia,
Prejevalsky's
2

rapid

religions undergo

Prejevalsky,i. 80.

i.

76.

Abode

of Snow,

in

the
and

p. 224, "c.

Buddhism.

78

lies

is in

people ;

language

but

which

may

which

is

and

repeated many

the

discover

to

times

"

words,

mani

Om

scholars

disagree

tation;1 and
which

last breath

the
into

wanderer,"

his way,

on

matron

of

cry

we

and

banners,

walls, upon

household
skeletons."

cry

need

confidence
both

Buddhist

genuine

facsimile

and

and

shaped
words.

"

them

murmurs

his

cattle, the

tasks, the monk


:

they
of

shout
the
upon

form

Church

rocks,

upon

or

is

has

upon

skulls
a

sigh of

to
intelligible

of this prayer

once

trees,

stone,

articulate

be

at

Lama

human

upon

in all

victory. They

of

of distress
not

is

saving

monuments

utensils,

syllables

first

beside

wherever

read

spread, upon
upon

competent

pronounce,

told,

are

household

battle

be

to

are

to

dying

herdsman

the
her

at

the

are

stages of contemplation

the

be

of the

mystical

originand interpre

taught

is

tried

have

and

unintelligiblebut

these

The

or

yet these

child

the

their

to

as

priests

to

of the

hum;"

padme

and

millions

day by

meaning

the

prayer

Paternoster,

people. Intelligent travellers

to

in vain

their

said to be

be

the

by

lips,is wholly unintelligibleboth

of

"

Buddhists

the

among

understood

not

and
relief

in order
the

to

person

given by Schlagintweit,

which
has
interpretation
is :
O
the jewel in the lotus.
found greatest acceptance
Wilson
thinks it means,
Amen."
Glory to Manipadme."
2
Heeley and Koeppen, quoted by Prejevalsky,i. 282.

Buddhism

in

Tibet^.

120.

The

"

"

Formalism.

Its

that

denied

and

true

these

through

To

pray

better

than

not

to

is made

good

of

prayer

is

is

proxy

is

by machinery
mani

over

within

wound

cylinderrotates
is set

them

the

to

another

and

set

has

moving,

praying mill

The

upon

of atheism.
atheistic
between
the

or

in

In

the

speaking

of

as

given
fans

the wind
drives

community.

Buddhism

is essential

to

consistent

originaland

aftergrowth which

they

which

is its abandonment

Buddhism

it
religion,

keep

is

turn

stream, which
of the

for behoof

These

often

as

significantchange, however,

most

passed

and

it

as

provided with

also

are

This

you

tops of houses, where

the

on

keeps them
the

they

said.

with

family passes,
;

are

often

as

are

houses,

wheel

which

cylinder.

of

walls

Om

printedmany

paper,

converse

of

"

lamas, who

the

by

spinning as they
of the

any

praying

invention

the

prayers

many

carried

fixed in the

are

feature

-Praying by

axis, and

an

upon

spinning so

cylinders are

brass

small

charge

another

or

of

scrolls

long

on

the

but
religions,

written

are

be

expres

mysterious words,

These

to

all events

at

But

when

apparently

padme hum,"

times

all.

79

many

found

adduced.

all

in

common

Buddhism.

has

at

pray

not

words

is
inarticulately

of formalism
Buddhist

ought

sacred

emotion

profound

sion.

it

; and

it is uttered

to whom

sprang

13*

from

as

an

distinguish
system and
the

root

of

Buddhism.

80

human

instinct

Buddha

himself

sonal
and

and
makes

for

various

forms

That
istic
tion

the

is

of

existence

Great

Brahma

entirely burnt

up

is your

had

have

must
no

have

been

ho

there

have

been

of

causes

any

have

found

known

him

could

which

in

abandon

other

of the
are

where

"

and

then
that

then

if
all

there

could

evil ; there

could

neither

could

sorrow,

of belief ; this

existence

Father

religionsalso

the

earth

by Isvara,

place,but
their

end

argues

difficulties

no

as

and

good,

question regarding the

who

God

the

at

Buddha

possibilityof

been

all
"

an

has

of
men

Isvara
would

argument
led

men

to

monotheism.

Alara
when

been

the

But, objects

destroyed

created

to

as

Being.

Again,

been

have

have

and

conversa

mentions

present heaven

this

interrogates

Alara

of him

becomes

Creator

is

Supreme

athe

was

Brahmans,
or

such

as

kalpa, when

things

of Buddha

worship.

what

Buddha,

the

and

introduced

Sakya-muni

Isvara

an

deserves

per

abstract

too

masses

There

of the

wisest
of

quasi-divine worship.

in which

alone

very

the

unquestionable.

Alara, the

things

of

original system

recorded

found

was

popular acceptance,

religious instincts

all

recognitionof

no

God, but this creed

impersonal

prepossession.

national

he

has

indeed

presses

the

Buddha

best

of the

discussion

regarding the originof

Atticism.

Its

the
in

our

point

putant, and
"

obvious

the

are

inconsistent

better,

agrees

only

of

physi

demon,

than

dewas
with

known
But

at

beings

of

to

and
in

"

to

that

other
works

not

are

man,

and

risks

as

best

authorities

which
he.

It

system

neither
the

pro

that, like

suppose

imagine

invite

nor

which

the

of

in

its first

angel

nor

of

accounts

supernatural beings
called

Buddhistical

we

were

promulgation."2
asserted

supernaturalism
the

Buddhism

compensated

Beal's Romantic

our

genius

ately,and

Law,

same

believed

sceptics,he

other

any

Gautama

by

pounded

necessitate

one

as

theism.

with

as

It

principles

not

the

to

the

affirms, with

as

mass

fundamental

nature

same

exposed

not

the

dis

speaking

great

seeks

that

the

radicallyof

the

of

sufficiently
explicit.

are

recognition of

the

meet

be

to

who

principlesdo

These

the

character

himself

utterances

Buddhism

are

himself

Buddha

is also

to

the

disclaimed

exists, and

These

of

difficulty
by declaring

participates in

evil which
cian."

this

evade

declared

who

one

Buddhists
intelligent

as

profitlessinquiry,so

this

but

man,

day

own

it to be
at

and

world

181

various

Hist.

itself immedi

polytheistswho
themselves

p.

173.

passim. Hardy's Manual,


Hardy, pp. 40, 41.

for

Alabaster's
p. 375.

accepted
the

Wheel

de-

of

Buddhism.

privation
Buddha

their

of

above

them,

gods

and

Indra

; but

Brahma

as

supreme

as

paying religious honours

robe
the

of

Sakya-muni,

heaven

dish

of the

from

which

it up

set

heavenly

ful ; able

mind

ear

think

of

of

amount
as

to

regards

appear
1

own

anything

be

instructed
the
p.

common

360.

to

power

who

gives in

his

cannot

only
name

see

hear

anything,

more

excellent
I

of

com

very

him

Buddha."

whole

dewa

the most

on

eye

is the

Buddha

any

the

nor

or

more

all per

Of

highest.
that

this does

this

is true

thought2

deification.

that

Hardy,

than

the

; the

than

The

cannot

of the

joy

or

which

of supremacy

helpless;

his name,

indeed

It may

the

Nirvana

regard

beings

sonal

the

of rice.

the

worthy

to

attributed

are

"

powerful

bestow

to

grains

thing,

his

in

attributes

of brahmas

more

softlypronounces
few

the

secure

eaten, and

attributes
is

He

brahma

passionate;

divine

as

helper of

; the

dewas

to

had

Buddhists

especiallythe

; the

world

from

abode.

omniscience.

and

discarded

descends

object of worship

recognised

Buddha,

represented

the

Indra

Buddha

the

Universallyamong
are

is
to

while

similar

repudiated

were

thirty-threegods

an

as

him

paying

and

Brahma

worship.

gods by setting

ancestral

And

Buddhists

people
2

St.

; but

in

not

far

so

it would

Nepaul

wor-

Hilaire,p. 168.

183

Objectsof Worship.
ship

treating him

"

and

being

sonal

the

power,
world."

the

ary

halo

saints

humanity,

ing

the
in

satisfaction

temples.

however,

are

Buddha,
that

compelled
might

looking up
than

and

of the

Ananda

to
1

him, and

felt

to

deify

at

least
trust

Images

disfigurethe

or

them,

among

Buddhist

Trinity,

Tradition

Sangha.

Buddha

when

times.

and

himself.

Conspicuous

images

Dharma,

to

himself
"

said,

and

atheism

ancient

the

the

of Greece

modern

more

profusely adorn

saints

Buddhist

called

of

legend

demigods

as

was

something higher

of these

us

of

Com-

above

much

individual

the

that

mythologies

the

modern

the

benefactors

with

as

humanity
by

Romanist

and

surrounded

significantthat

as

others

readilyfill a

could

Sanctorum

Acta

well

of

exalted

it is

have

and

of the

are

devout

heroes

lifts them

level

are

the

are

which

there

The

Church

Buddhist

ordinary

which

saints.

calendar, and

as

goodness,

paid,although possiblyonly

is

kind

tist

And

sustainer

himself

Buddha

lower

to

of the

or

per

and

creator

worship

that

pays

highest God,

wisdom,

of unlimited

besides

whom

of

and

the

were

very

practicalintents

But
to

all

to

if he

as

purposes

salvation,

protection and

for

him

relying upon

Adi-Buddha,

called

Buddha,

Supreme

one

dying

Ananda,

Eitel's Lectures, p. 117.

tells
he

when

Buddhism.

184
I

am

Buddha
the

discourses

the

be

must

be

to

first in

[SanghaJ

And
he

was

From

the

the

the

among
his

to

keep

to

seven

disciples,
"

assemblies

times

earliest

admission

the

Church

Buddhist

confession,
and

Dharma,

Buddha,

"

take
"

Sangha

the

on

in

with

its

and

has

three

these

elevated

to

re

refuge

gift for personification,the

wonderful
mind

[i.e.,Dharma]

gave

"

order

to

of

petition

and

given

was

no

and, representative, and

imperishable precepts
the

is

delivered

enjoined

Buddha."

as

have

successor

my

you

have,

precepts

there

think

not

must

you

gone

Eastern

quasi-divine

rank.
But

far the

by

of Buddhist

belief

mystical period

and

of

Chinese
of
"

or

men,

Self"

the

as

the

Self, and

Eternal

"

the

as

as

Son

has

sand
bound

eyes

and

himself
1

by

or

"

Self."

under

oath

Baal's Buddhist

But

of

"to

the

name

and

arms

and

save

Scrip, p. 374.

as
was

the
of
This

God.1

heart,"

the

loving Father

manifestation

thousand

merciful
an

and

manifested

the

by

by Speech, Speech

adored

was

the
this

During

worshipped

universal

itself

Avalokiteshwara,

Divinity,who

be

to

compassionate

manifests

regarded

history.

to

Eternal, originallya title

the

began

Buddha,

belongs

worship

its

of

period Amitabha,

development

remarkable

most

who

thou
has

completely

IV.

RELIGION.
TPIE

PERFECT

On

"

all

as

''

The

possible,

as

"

Pour

HILAIRE.

side,

historical

religions

negative

as

ST.

its

or

positive

glory
but

condamner

of
to

is

their

le

not

and

perfection

Christian

to

is me,

"

be

in

the

air

so

relation

essential

their

it.

for

preparations

Christianity
be

-hi

recognised

not

are

hover

will

Christianity

long
to

DORNER.

as

other

-unlike

JOWETT.

fulfilment."

ilfautnepas

religions

le

comprendre."

it,

IV.

ONE

the

of

nounced

tian,
to

to

the

the

number

various
as

of

religions

yet been

back

by

from

developed
nation

tem

our

gradually

; and
own

elaborated

and

into

civil
out

Historical

show

to

rude

as

in countries

another.

one

much

done

which

civilised

have

customs,

many

found

beliefs, now

has

knowledge

origin of

common

widely separated

as

studying religions,

has

which

by

stimulated

Archaeologicalresearches

traditions, and

be

religious

light the large

to

out

detecting,analysing, and defining essen

discovered

may

especially

man's

been

of

existing in

tial distinctions.

cesses

has

method

world, but
in

pro

all alike

were

root,

same

brought

resemblances

ward

they

tendency

comparative

of the

if

as

the

This

has

less

or

level, and

one

on

them

from

faculty.

more

put all religions,including the Chris

with

growths

which

tendency

nearly

more

deal

the

day

literature

in the

notice

fail to

cannot

we

barbarous

refined
see

how

constitution
of

the

the

us

and
such
has

summary

pro

tribe

-highly
a

sys

been
des-

The

190
of

potism

Perfect Religion.

tribal chief, the

May

the

not

occur

to

rated

religioussystem

us,

aids

other

out

human

laws

natural

in

As

fellows, but

language,
of

been

himself

for

create

occasions, and

itself in ways

worthy
found

the

of

religionis

that

is

intercourse

an

essential
1

See

the

It is
;

the

part of

his

effectually
his

fello\v-

hold

also

fellow
for

utterance

faculty?

of

now

that

Fairbairn's

for

to

to
unintelligible

the

product

universal

with

to

find

than

versal, it is necessary;

ing

have

suggestion,much

priests.

actual

possessed

him

last century,

acceptance

trivances

is

of discussion

religionswere

he

to

sure

implanted
this

Certainly

sufficient

unpleasing nor

not

had

who

Him

and

God,

with

his

certain

was

with

that

enough

emo

any

bring him

to

religiousfaculty enabling

ship

he

As

comm.unica.tion

it not

was

men,

and
with

with

language

with

religiousequipment

competent

all needed

into

instincts

endowed

kind?

similar

in

given

are

communicate

to

his

not

may

with

up

created

was

with

not

was

which

man

him

prompting

grown

historygoverned solelyby

faculty of speech, and


tions

also

those

but

cannot

perfectlyelabo

most

have

than
and

nature

thought

and
the

unseen

human

more

theories
to

the

fear

which

effect that
or

the

con

generally agreed
that, being uni

facultyfor
and

hold

supernatural

nature,1

Studies9 p. 303,

From

Universalityof Religion.
universal

man's

form

will

and

ture,

who

will

the

be

not

popular

By

sentiment

more

remote

those

who

seek

The

truth.

destroy or

and

increase

"that
and

it."

more

only

Who

Renan, The

mere
now

is not

intuitive
All the

religious
be

nothing
the

dream

is
of

perfectedhumanity

in

to
"

stable.

imaginations and
disappear.

But

than

even

serve

sorcery,

fate is to

idea

is

the

humanity

will

contrary

Indeed

like

away

to the

but
religion,

weaken

would

it

render

The

in the

bias

people.

their

effect of progress

not

time

the

truth

imagine

religion.

without

that

to

Renan,

great and

give shape

the

from

ex

Religion

rejected.

other

the

na

some

M.

die

to

imperfect,and

are

after

one

to

serve

itself

of undue

expressed by

which

symbols

that

human

of

means.

it is

have

men

concerning magic,

no

popular fallacy:

truth, felt and

that, with

to

words

suspected

fallacies

ghosts ?

and

for

religiondestined

"Is

matter:

the

quote

part of

conclude

essential
find

always

To

pression.

find

we

we

man's

essential

we
religion,

religiousfaculty is

the

of

other

or

food,

that

exceptions, all

inconsiderable

some

and

an

Similarly,when

his nature.
some

is

assimilating it

of

power

of

form

some

is necessary,

food

that

conclude

of

use

191

We

will

Cicero

develop
foresaw

purifyreligionand
see," he

opinions wear
believes

in

the

Apostles (E. T.),pp. 286, 7.

says,
out
cen-

The

192
taur

chimsera

or

sillyas

creed

one's

the

sanctities

and

purer."

of

this

into

inquirer

known

better

Religions,

like

be

would

that

them

of

they

persuasive

the

tius,which
we

are

right or
tion.

wrong

as

De

Nat.

Jowett,

of

in

all
or

life.

family

magicians
be defined

bound

or

etymology,

Dear,

re

sympathy

close

of

It

with

ii

St. Paul's

that

which

the

super

of Lactan-

be that
to

by

which

God, whether

is true

is also

as

defini

careful

2
.

by

priests."

or

as

some

framed

impostures

or

definition

Newman's
1

inherent

are

religionto

with

connected

all

free will.

or

etymological definition

declares

of

category

mind

faculty for dealing

The

natural.

must

become

corruptions

of

arts

Religion, then,
satisfies this

are

primeval revelation,

they

imaginary explanation

and

shallow

another

the

politicaland

with

connection

as

of

languages,

everywhere, having

men

says

originalforms

that

less under

and

nature

"

fall under

to

seen

and

gods

daily stronger

more,"

subject,

us,' the

to

ligions are

and

More

and

own

our

the

religions grow

"

of

worship

countries, the

other

decisions

the
in

of

fab

the

destroys

therefore, both

And

of nature.

the

part

confirms

so

with

formed

time

For

is

woman

nowadays

once

opinion,but

of

rications

herself

hell, which

of

old

What

trouble

to

horrors
every

Perfect Religion.

Epistles,ii.437.

and

The

194

and

ship
without

Buddhism

trust.

taking
succeeded

only

personal objects of

demand

Hindus

of the

Perfect Religion.

God

of

account

its

began

career

has

all, but

at

birth

giving

in

thereby

wor

to

peculiarlydegraded polytheism.

the

which

best

must

furnish

must

enable

us

us

of

hered

to.

of

into

the

most

harmony

imperfect many

as

God

rites and

angry

God

must

be

but

with

dismissed

alongside of
up

there

sacerdotalism

development

sophic speculation.1 This


find

more

priestlyrites
1

See

this

real

of

satisfy the

the

religiouscravings, by

healthiest

to

not

has

that

fact

commonly

mysticism

is the

is

Proof

unsatisfying.

religions do

an

loving Him,

of

means

no

which

appeasing

of

means

as

such

that

afforded

grown

the

with

men

merely

religions

substitutionary sacrifices, all


furnish

bring

to

propose

by

ad

largely

been

have

with

sooner,

religionclearly before

of

religionswhich

All

perfect

possible. No

is

religion which

into

men

idea

come

that

God, and

true

it condemns

mind, than

forms

to

the

definition

then, is the
the

with

and

God

words, the best religion

other

Him

with

harmony

In

religionis

that

men,

perfectlybrings

most

together.

man

and

God

between

cation

of communi

medium

be the

religion,then,

If

or

theo-

effort of nature

approach

God

than

Studies, p.

143.

to

afford.

finelyillustrated

in Fairbairn's

Criterions.

Fallacious

Again,
religionis

do

sooner

no

than

miss

certain

criterions

been

applied

to

suffered

many

left

The

touching

as

those

The

Church.
which

the

beasts

observant
which

strengthening,
Many

his
a

spoken

of,

regard

possibly

when

death

and

the

prove

success

words

be
of

"

torture

to

see

religionfor

same

truth

accepted

he

that

as

John Henry

they

could

That

religion.

evil

"

in

not

is to

Neither
To

criterion.

Newman,

says,

count

men

provoke inquiry, but


of

his

fearless

them

that

as

way

Christians

the
saw

true.

laid down

sensualists."

may

or

convinced

myself,"

all else

wicked

martyrdom

say,
not

be

with

certainlysomething

heard

but

terrible,I began

the

as

Christian

to

subsequently

Platonist

to

the

preciselythe

religion.

"while

have

confidence

in

was

in

it,

upon

probably something

himself

Justin,who
life for

and

moved

were

and

that

there

died

that

constancy

amphitheatres

spectators

they

of

annals

in the

fact

Babism

girlssubmitted

and

women

of

of their

freeness

proof

in reliance

martyrs

the

in

Every religionhas

memorials
in

read

we

dis

to

sometimes

e.g., cite

cannot,

martyrdom.

its victims.

faced

have

which

truth, and

of its

for defence

had

compelled

once

superiority of Christianitythe

of the

'what

see

distinguish Christianity from

religions. We

other

clearly

we

at

are

we

195

use

can

can

the

It is indeed

by

Perfect Religion.

The

196
no

time
world

large.

at

offends

The
.

origin is shown,

moral

elevating the

therefore,

find

to

short, we

I.

idea

highest

the

influential

the

on

religionis

that

the

idea

true

method

the
with

it

were

affectation
1

gives

idea

us

God

of

satisfyingto

but

must

the

would

we

the

are

proceeding by

actual

religionsone

saying that, in

religions, that

highest idea

of

profess any

University Scr-vions, p.

that

gives us

therefore, for the


with

to

say

religionwhich

true

comparing

the

which

We

of

gives us

Him.

with

most

God;

other

bring

spirit,and, therefore,

of

with

to

most

ourselves

sent, content

which

the

to

conscience,

to

conduct.

another, and

parison

and

that

is mcst

the

to

religions

competency

God,

and

expect,

adherents.

best

educating

intellect,most

quickening

of

the

God

of

highest which

is the

religionsin

of the actual

idea

religion is

That

"

rank

profoundest harmony

the

into

"men

highest

the

give men

not

relative

their

by

need

of their

judge

must

world

the

of

can

we

number

the

proportion to
In

that

of

it is received

where

We

the

on

surprising power

character

truth."

in

spiritand

in

in its

but

mankind,

of

mass

effects

in its marked

not

world

its divine

; and

it attracts

any

to the

the

light of

true

than

men

more

at

great spiritualadvantage

of any

been

Christianity has

that

clear

means

40.

is the
God.

pre
com

best

Now,

at
difficulty

It
this

It is not

point.

thoughts

whose

cepted

as

religionthan
idea

of

in

that

of God

that

God

present

is any
the

to

The

published.
conveyed

than

idea

vanced

races,

these

among

satisfied

and

the

most

if

Now,
this
the

superiorityof
first
the

was

ideas

of

passed,
former
latter
No

idea

fall

God

for

the

embody

but

simple

could

at

idea

It
ad

the

idea

more

them
of
ab

of

God,

remains

spirit
unsur

while

about
of

this

Other

human

that

of

root

is that

Himself.

revelation

facts ; but

the

God

thoughts
be

God.

presents

with

reason

God's

actually

most

meet

this

been

love.

lay

short, and

men's

embodies

fit the

we

has

lowliness, of

Christian

given by

explanation

better

the

explanation

past them

grows

what

inquire

we

was

satisfied

inexhaustible

and

which

religiousnatures

infinite

and

dis

most

of

it alone

which

worthier

or

the

it has

And

races.

any

it is not

has

idea

has

holiness

in

idea

which

infinite exaltation
solute

found

Christ

its best

world

combination

the

higher

that

such

No

religionof

the

to

is this

by

Christ.

by

religious

of the

mind

ac

is any

higher

thinker
ciplinedor spiritual

conveyed

be

been

Christianity. Nay,

there

writers

any

of

there
to

197

have

subject

development

country,

idea

worthier

pretended

this

on

God.

of

pretended by

distinct

in the

thought
or

Idea

gives Highest

the

God, the
Himself.

satisfactoryor

is it true

I cannot

The

198
be

expected

we

means

of

we

have

case

God, and
self?

in the

those

own

that

plane,

it may

which

bears

whether

its

best

own

but

worth

evidence

while

scientific

to

every

in
spiritually

resemblance,

some

Him

although

and

yet be

about

God

by

the

in

thoughts

And

be

single

question,Have

men's

mentally

are

the

com

revela

pursue

revelation

always

demonstration,

to

to

have.

we

will
who

only

of

proof

determining

other

think

revelation
to

allowed

be

may

in

is

what

you

inquiry suggested by

any

one

before

justly adduced

tion, but
line of

bring

to

and

monly

Perfect Religion.

its

offer

to

indeed

not

of

proof

revelation.1
Scientific
the

measure

explain
to

us

to

us

we

part

we

or

supposing

The

natural.
the

tween
1

As

tion

is

to

not

line can,

"

in him."

be

this
this

is concerned

says

to

that

The

rigidlydemonstrated.

for him

to

whom

is

is

it proves

to

be

thought

Divine

It exists

itself

super

drawn

human
a

races,

found

matters

of

on

revelation

idea

we

roots

other

apparently, be

existence

If

inquiry

any

with

of unassisted

enabled

idea, the

with

to

round, and

of it.

an

to

able

least

at

of

contact

that

"

Rothe

has

trace

any

all

definition

cannot

been

not

revelation

possession

outcome

faith, only
faith

to

always

true, and

it has

method,

fairlysay

may

be

of

its

in

race

which

their

idea

approximate

find any
of

inquiry,if

Revela

only

for

by begetting

Revelation.

Definitionof
and

natural

to

man

surprising results,

duce

distinguishedfrom

be

under

race

the

municated
all

hands

ishing that
anything
which

Lucian

first

lyre out

rather

attempted
was

for

of the

to

stir the

painted

then

the

to

symphonies,
faculty and

be

ing

in mind

revelation
the

petent
this

can

also that

to
to

be

Incarnation

which

attain
made
of

the

development

it must

race

his

to

ceptible. But, keeping

be
it
the

to

this

those

shown

idea

Lord.

picture

who

first

music

that

war-dance,

and

of

Beethoven's
of human

range

of which
in

it is

view, and

that

given
it

may

that

sus

bear

the

fact

the

facultyof
not

was

accepts,

good regarding the


our

g.,

tom-toms

establish

was

e.

tortoise

feeling for

apprehend

denying

the

dead

listen to the

we

aston

constructing the

overpowering

we

the

and

on

steady

so

has,

ingenuity of
the

are

in

com

of the

Man

by
of

truths

cautious

music,

savage

most

made

faculties

shell of

express

If

results

of Hermes

the

in them.

the

power.

gives

overrate

from

well

may

capacity

may

influence

natural

their

to

attainments

by

men's

we

results

interposition. We

surrounded

applicationof

natural

and

God's

by

these

continuous

special revelation,

of

experience,pro

but

the

religious

centuries

by

may,

instructive

effort and

sustained

The

supernatural enlightenment.

faculty

199

we

idea

of

com

think
of the

The

2oo

is the

It

Incarnation,
which

nature,

man

characteristic

of

which

nation

revelation

tory.

But

if the

certainly is

Semitic

the

idea

of

impassable gulf

between

the

of the

intercourse

difficult to

is

or

man,

of the

more

hear

of

one

point.1

our

the

Testament

Old

realise, but the


The

does.

light

an

"

must

man

stand

Fairbairn's

Christ,

Introd.

their

only

an

Hebrews

Hebrew

as

God

awful, invisible

Indo-European
1

the

Semitic

divine.

is

has
us

this

on

nor

as

man

dwells
presence,

gods.

po

as

Even

abstract

ideal
nation

almost

never

in inaccessible
before

uncovered, trembling
God

who

Let

authorities

to

knows

which

fatherhood,

earth.

and

god

religions attribute

character

fatherly,humane,

exhibit

recognised god

of the

Semitic

an

w7hile

and

monotheisms,

as

the

sets

man,

peoples

is

of the

it

and

who

best

very

is alien

that

heaven

the
or

"Neither

lytheisms, do

is

Aryan

say

human

of these

all,one

God

whether

reached

characteristic

God

all

prepara

of incarnation

between

It is often

Incar

which

to

at

The

mind.

mythologies

It is the

religionhas

conclusions

conception

familiar

of

hu

formative

essential

preliminary and

science

that

Semitic

the

the

Revelation

the
was

trustworthy

any

is

in

revealed

God

Christianity.

is

other

to

Perfect Religion.

which

; but

the

pre-eminently accessible,

Studies, p. 36

; comp.

Darner's

Person

of

The

2O2

the

science

"given,"

of

is very

case

consider

that

mind

of

first take
birth

gave

birth

who

understood

God

the

they

itself which
in

the

was

over

idea

an

about

is the

It

is the

revelation.

that

have

; and

the

highest idea

of

conceived

by

it may

The

prominent
conception
presents
does

therefore
But

the

religion

God

which
race

any

God

; that

become

is that

incarnate, a

said
in

incarnation.

which

is, the idea of

or

been

has

idea, therefore, in the


of

that

fact of

safelybe

this idea

conveyed through

of fact

and

it

Himself.

highest possible.

nation

overpowering

as

not

was

few

receiving by revelation, but

actually been

ever

of the

have, then, in the Christian

we

we

it

which

overcame

far

so

it

did

fact

minds
the

was

in

subsequently

the

was

fact

the

neither

and

the

in

felt that

point

can

idea

fact

incarnation

It

we

first arise

not

race

fact.

revealing

individual

tian

of

it ; it

were

was

is this

the

the
the

to

did

idea

repugnance

What

has

to

Men

God

is

when

by

conveyed

religious teacher,

of the

come.

not

this

that

strengthened

was

The
a

give

Semitic

much

possession

evidence

do

conclusion

idea

the

of incarnation.
the

idea

an

"

revelation.

genuine
The

the

evade

to

us

confess

which

revelation

religion gives

acquired.

not

how

see

of

definition

the

to

answers

Perfect Religion.

the
a

God

God

Chris
incar
who
there-

be rivalled.

Christianitycannot
fore of
of

moral

boundless

while

love.

God, has
the

the

us

also

soil

in

been

not

His

His

God

than

God

the

in

and

has
alone

this, that

stands
all other

by

the

other

so

is that

the

to

dition
Mohammed

of

easy

in the

Arabia, and
had

thing,

rival

can

or

alone

He

founded

access.

in

in

it which

those

In

man.

evidence

It is very

Mohammedanism

an

footing from

religiousfaculty in
called.

bringing

distinctlydifferent

unaided

no

God

our

religion,and

be traced

find

nor

true

which

we

us

religion thus

the

from

anism

not

bringing

and

essentiallydistinguishesit
the

only

about

world,

He

religions. There

can

Chris

the

His

teacher

title of the

the

upon

that

mankind

thus

and

into

no

seems

information

better

us

It is because

deserves

of

by

teaching mainly,

thing

Him.

done

blesses

for us,

respect of which

imitate

There

affirm

teachers, but

altogether new

God

revelation

world, by showing

sufferingwith

of

religion,but

best

moral

giving

be

to

Its Founder

other

into

incarnation,

root.

ground
the

only

superior

only by

and

own,

revelation

to

it took

tianityis

religion.

this

proved

which

sufficient

by

be

our

highest possibleconception

therefore

true

to

But

itself to

it proves

by giving

similar

nature

203

religions

operation of
Mohammed

of revelation
to

detect

the

strictly
roots

pre-existingsocial
the

religions to

Buddha,

of

con

which

again, by

The

204
the

atheistic

ated

all idea

There

Perfect Religion.

principle of
other

which

peculiaritiesof

confirm

essentiallydiffers
the

not

of

of

or

connects

itself

extending

in

of

I see,

been

that

true

from

the

rather

in

him

into

man

was

the

that

knew

Him

communion
such

has

implies

that

sented,

man

idea
On

of the
the

religion,see

as

belief

the

infant

in

the

idea

the

true

will

for

himself

of

he

super

craving

has

for

capacity

unless

Divine

God

for

personal God, implies only

This

claims

know

of

the

capacity for learning

that

revelation

accompanying
a

to

try

fact

to

any

the

learn.

to

yet

to

the

by throwing
the

does

innate

with

he

fish

as

quite

man

well

capacity

in

far

so

in

as

The

knowledge

guage

with

antecedently

and

natural,

But

pre

It is

met.

It

argument

create

gills of

faculty

entire

has,

might

water.

created

imply

could

is

revelations

the

The

than

you

the

man

of

revelation

evaded

it

individuals.

through

revelation

no

natural

series

world.

primitive

that

religions,and

of the

line

one

religiousfaculty;
create

other

with

Christian

the

impression

highly gifted

ceding history of
favour

the

outgrowth

mere

race

religion, repudi

of revelation.1

are

religion

his

but

later

Miiller's Ancient

it

but

knowing
of

God

lan
has
God

is pre

conceive

some

certainly does

Buddhism
Sanskrit

to

Lit.

be
pp.

not

revealed
82-6.

Revelation.

Primitive
that

imply
the

idea

true

enabled

in nature

for

that

and

used

idea

highest

How

of

been,

as

be

mind

is

by
the

exist
which
least

woman

the

as

what

in

itself

did

its

this
would

shown

the

method

made,

by

it

human

has

tradition

contains

after

the

state

was

here

known

committed

prediction
"

bruise

is
to

prediction

its fulfilment

being

vision,

or

was

earliest

written

impression

an

which

Whatever

not

it have

or

dream

to

question,

must

by
by

or

methods

men

Where

of

And

? does

oral

been

mind,

the

years

of the

made

Why

one.

authenticates
1500

be

communication

fact, that

the

by

unsophisticated

an

the

writing.
seed

the

of those

among

is started

have

susceptible?

which

recognised

asserted, either

on

point

historicallywith

revelation

it not

any

in

itself

that

natural

in

not

in

the

primitive revelation.

serious

very

may

by

in

of
him

advantages.
is

itself

this

produced
or

which

God

connects

could

Why

natural

that
difficulty

seem

been

prepare

history of

have

men

their

professes to
The

to

as

the

But

that

religionsproves

that

have
revelation

of the

use

providence

possible.

was

so

should

is

It

Paul, indeed, distinctlyaffirms

carnation.

fact

it.

at

of

him

to

personal revelation

receiving the

this

arrive

man

such

make

to

presentation

will himself

he

conceivable

quite

God

the

without

205

the

that

at
to

the

serpent's

The

206

head
the

from

come

"

same

The

It is vague,
which

vagueness

lines

is to

whole

be

and

developed,

future

has.

definite

the

lines

these

by

already deter

is

development

just

embryo

which

on

it has

but

every

alreadythere

are

organism
the

Perfect Religion.

mined.
the

Again,

this line has

this

is historical.

of

is

It

impressions

Himself,

the

on

of

God

which

Bible

has

Himself
for His

mind

of

to

Instead

stories

which

childhood,

we

have

in national
the

moves

every

the

time

knowledge

and

His

purposes.

the

very

element

as

and

it,who

of

It

unquestionably

the

Himself

of

so

Himself, His

conjecture

who

felt at

by doing

very

Greek

Being

constitutes

that

fanciful

revelation

supplies,that

which

distinguished from

of

way

serious, pro

is the

It

makes

history, and

critical

municates

history.

the

of the

saic, ever-progressing,consistent
God

God

what

pave

pleased

about
in the

truth, but

world

in it.

hymns

thoughts
of

the

In

have

history

human

people.

their

by

in the

done

appearing

in its

it

without, by God

feeling and

mainly

mythological

on

enlightened,

religionswe

surpriseus
have

we

and

from

made

of

result

earnest

history

devotional

full

the

not

of other

books

sacred

of God

distinguishingfeature, that

speculation,however
but

idea

of the

development

com

ways,

is to say,
revelation

or

element

research,
which

through History.

Revelation
has

Newman

has

without

gible history of

irreverence),it
tive to all

placed

and

the

personal
need
as

the

of the

God

they

become

is, I think,

of

God

Hindu
idea

and

be

could
Common

popular

most

if its head
is

for the

sake

be

often
of the

which

learn

doctrine,

acquainted

with

person.

this

been

that

direction
the

very

absent

be

religions. The
has

Christ

in

its

nearly approached
The

from

before

University Sermons,

Chris

all the

religionshave

setting

men

find

we

connection

other

by

short,

speculation.

Greek

in

the

"

they

as

great religions. These

rallyingpoint

In

light on

is indeed

succeeded

efficient incen

produces."1

presented

features

per

without

political power

not

in

tan

no

His

practicalimpression

valuable

essential

not

and

affections

how

Christianity and

tween

tian

most

merely

presence

most

idea

deepest

speak

languishes

how

know

to

that

life shows

and

definiteness

It

was

energies concentrated.

in individuals

vested

so

the

interestingcause

removed

may

starting or

which

on

experience in

by

wanted

action,

object

but

Religion

points of

Deity, no

(if we

character

sonal

and

the

un

own

religious feelings,yet presenting

truest

an

his

in

all the

for

provision

religions. Dr.

Natural

While

manner.

other

this

expressed
"

rivalled
not

lacking in

been

always

207

the

p. 23.

other

certainly
minds

of

The

208

such

men

fied to

conception

well-informed

under

been

constantly

arising

of

And,

SpiritualBeing.
cernible

in various

ground

of

Invisible

from

less than

declaration
other

cisely the
revelation
that
of

all

have

God

distinction

has"

seems

But

this

high

and

and

and

proclaimed

in

is

becoming

the

Had

of

expected

loving

with

few

tell

to

certainty

should

definite

told far

have

recognisable

we

form

idea

in its

here

We

which

pre

find
men

always longed
before

men's

and

becoming

spirit of

for

eyes

assurance.

exceptional men,

informing

one

expect between

Presence

authority

find, therefore, this


of

earnest

speculationor craving.

and

an

crave.
instinctively

men

words, there

fixed

men

of

world, for lack of the

the

deep religiousfeeling have

not

this

and

been

Christianity

majestic

perty,

and

dis

back

which

mind.

human

they might

of the

less

is

sense

things

con

or

there

nothing,

to

now

We

the

more

that

craving,

come

which

thing

and

the

religionsof

the

fallacy

speculationof thoughtful and

have

men,

the

revive

to

moreover,

of

Upholder

admirable

But

polytheisticreligionsa

monotheistic

vague

In

and

and

monotheism

ineradicable

justi

speculatorshave

proclaim

to

Supreme

one

be

can

as

religiousmind.

and

popular conception

ception

on

God

of

religionsindividual

these

of the

Perfect Religion.

the

but
a

pro

of all ;

religion.

profound religiousfeeling never

The

2io

founded

possibleharmony

which

is

beyond

nature.

union

which

the

that

Incarnation, exhibits

it is in the

as

closest

Perfect Religion.

seems

soul

be

of man's

its

fullest

The

will.

two

The
Christian

the

incarnation, and
kind

that

person.

The

summnm

is

the

highest

union

with

therefore

Paradise

that

it is not
a

man

nothing

racter

into

the

anity

to

other

not

and

this

virtue, but

such

"

all that

union
"

with

But

as

hope,

our

good
will
with

nor

which

in cha

bring
Him

us

and

will rules.

His

which

God

does

man

religionpro

resemblance

personalunion

religions.

to

utmost

undoubtedly

to

punishment

from

of that

one

as

external

mere

perfectharmony

is the
proposes

out

so

perfect personal

Highest Being

most

character;

is

in

be of

act

can

of

which

man

to

held

"

possible

is exhibited

man

bonuin

short

consequently with
This

and

shown

and

It

of

the

to

God

conceivable

imagine

can

God

union

conformity

Christianity presents

liberal reward

poses

absolute

deliverance

mere

The

closest

the

is there

God.

of the

personality,and

religionproclaims

perfecta

preaches
involves

between

the

sight

world

of the

an

"

that

at first

development.

persons
uni'on

only

absorption

presented by Christianity is
between

and

man

Brahmanism

soul

into the

the extinction
cannot

It is

complete.

more

human

between

the

it

dependent

is,so

it

Christi
on

far, superior

actually accom-

Christian

plish what

it proposes

of its end
and

the

the

involves

that

mitted,
in moral

admission

that

this

with

God

human

the

Christian

with
has

healthy
with
be

most

depicts.

We

in

to

regard

ceived, but
on

To
is

always

fluence
and

but

it

of

teaching, it
powerful

also

separate

is

to

of the

ideal

in

character

founders

to

their

us

It must

religionsnot

their

regard

furnish

energy.

perfect

compare

ideal

moral.

men

also

must

the

to

men

Bud

religionprovide

moral

with

unnecessary

to make

that

enough

the

estimate

morality

Christian, because

must

and

races

The

fairlybe compared

very

us

attain

the ideal

bring

to

life,

present

of human

character.

con

human

therefore

notoriouslyfailed

moral

the

able

given through

the

this

; because

comparison

it is not

in

is involved

detailed

any

Buddhist

And

God

of

morality,

into

dhism

indeed

life must

may

Christian

the

Christianity presents

human

of

of Buddhism

enter

pretty generally ad

highest conception

and

ment

is

teaching

influence.

This

highest conception
and

moral

religionsurpasses

no

teaching.

ception of

211

accomplishment

highest

as

assume,

may

The

strongest moral

We

the

Ethics.

have

actual

it

only
con

results

individuals.
the value
task

of

of

religionby

its results

for the
great difficulty,

religionnever
manner,

but

operates in

always

in

in

solitary

complication

with

the

and
to

PerfectReligion.

The

2 1 2

influences
Much

race.

native

Turks.

of the
even

and

unquestionably

is

ineradicable

and

habits

crop

up

of

through

imported religion.
Islam,

difficult to

be
more

are

oaths

pagan
names

among

decide

disputes by

iron, and

shocking
by

such

as

to

and

for

other
their

people, they
unfortunate

not," they
water

have

month,

product

"

ask

because
1

evidently be

them
we

Burton's

we

starve

unfair

licentious

The

Bedouins
fair

as

speci
most

irreligionto

must
no

not

pray

drink

the

alms, because
the

throughout

Pilgrim,

as

"We

we

fast

Islam

the

their

give

we

too

though, like

of Islam,

because

say,

red-hot

of

judge

monks.

they

customs

circumstances.

of ablution
to

other

ascribe

common

licking

being accepted

decline

use

by heathenish

Christianity by

Coptic

of the

mens

of

to

would

of

infamous

They

polite.1 To

ears

adherents

themselves

we

addicted

are

judge

ordeal

of

customs

manhood;

of

the

of

their

scarification

proof

the

survive

desert, it

the

of

Mohammedan.

in

savages

and

race

birthplace

very

whether

they practisethe

of

call their children

and

barbarism

growth

the

the

In

say

or

pagan

all

the

to

ancestry

Bedouins

the

among

would

heathen

due

ferocityand

characteristics

The

the

attributed

recently been

has

which

Islam

government, civilisation,

of

iii.79, 80.

Ramazan
the

year

Difficulty
of weighing Moral
and

do

we

the

if

of the

look

we

To

are

to

we

medan

which
look

specimen,
cal

shall

or

the

drinking to

inspect the

we

its

such

habits

lives ?

Khalifs

and

their

of Mohammedan

manly

of

gation

1
2

that

for

the

Gobineau,

piety,

Pilgrim.;
Les

the

for

it

ten

the

first

type

say

and
the

more

that

pomps
propa

untiring energy,
and

disin

strikingfeatures.

cf. Burckhardt's
1 1

of

Moslem

should

fearlessness

Religions,p.

Hada-

normal

luxuries

and

Shall

save

as

its most
and

to

as

those

thinks

accept

enthusiasm

fanati

and

to

we

fit

well

as

orthodox

than

we

loyalty,were

Burton's

he

Sufi

Islam, prompt

unostentatious
terested

the

character,

unrivalled

of

the

the

to

Hayetis

followers

contempt

life,an

look

wish

to

week,2

smoking

whom

dares

and

divinity to Jesus, or

Were

sects

Moham

average

the

of the

kill

in

three

Koran

in

we

of belief

catalogue of deadly sins

to

human

Koran,

freethinker, who

adds

opinion

an

meritorious

fair

rather

quietistSufis, of

holds

seventy

the

we

ascribe

thites, who
the

is

embraced

character

in the

who

Wahabi,

varieties

Friday

no

were

the

endless

Persian

the

Is

there

world

representa

by

of
for

fair

formed

of

find contradictions

to

the

consequently

Islam.

for

about

character

perplexed by

and

2 1

of Allah."1

Again,

are

the

pilgrimage,because

no

house

tion

Results.

8.

Notes, i. 379.

2 1

The

But

of these

some

in the

PerfectReligion.
elements

degenerate days

well-established
in

Again,

of

individual

temperament.

Hosein

as

of

be

fair

of

dinner, fell on

their

anger."

The

slave

give

men."

you

an

It

must

the

God

replied the
in

are

"

slave
the

the

that
seal

must

also

of

to

receive

its

impress.

It has

not

the whole

to

results

cut, there

been

said

sat
verse

bridle
Hosein.

who

for

Hosein.

"

than

of

pieces

deeply

because

who

answered

cautions

in mind

better

the

for those

400

of the

tianityshows

he

beneficent."

Moslem.

borne

while

audaciously finished

faithful

into

him

over

angry,"

and

it has

that

repeated

And

noble

influence

the

is for those

liberty

inquiry

dish

forgiveyou,"

loveth

some

be

the

as

of

little

as

Hosein

and

not

am

deep impression, the

wax

influence

would

of

scalding

Paradise
"

"

your

Such

related

"proceeded,

Whereupon
"

the

We

his knees

"

Koran,

verse,

for

religion,

accidentally thrown

contents

of the

made

representative of
is

It

slave, having

at

of

results

blood-thirstyKhaled

Islam.

the

the

estimating
must

the

prosperityand

secure

empire.

allowance

accept

sadly lacking

are

be

some

be

observed

religion.

in order

to

have

only

must

not

sufficient
doubt

other

give

silver,"

of any

No

the

be

depth
Chris

religions

accepted by superior races.


credit

of

European

civilisa-

Forces.

Comparison of Ethical
tion ;

but,

credit

of

and,

to

which

which,

is

ised races,

does

fullyand

detailed

any

keep

of the

and

point
The

of

teaching

mulgating
a

very

code.

In

considerable
the words

confined

doubtless
made

on

circle
a

the

be

Eastern,

sum

more

is much
failed

purer

in

while
has

the

Church
,

its
pro

enforcing that

of the

code

and

succeeded

Stanley :

of Dean
code

can

make

to

loftycode,
extent

by

The

Christianity in

deeper impression

Christians

con

is Mohammedanism.

it has

less

most

countries.

Mohammedanism,

much

the

moral

of the

with

Buddhism

moral.

adherents

of

elevated, but

more

to

influence

moral

civil

most

only religionwhich

compared

be

reasonably

root

question to attempt

other

The

established.

the

civilisation.

superiorityof Christianity may


marily

rapidly

the

with

pace

comparison

Christian

of

dition

out

course

most

religionis
the

among

rapidly developing

It is of
here

least

at

and

considered

not

acceptable

of all that

every

that

; and

if it be

even

readilyto

requirements of

social state

developing

is the

philosophy,

and

all the

perfectlycovers
best

itself most

science

language

That

agency.

adapts
in

advance

least, of allyingitself with

very

beneficent

every

best

the

say

superior races,

itself to these

approving

fairlythe

hand, it has

other

the

on

2 1

"

Within
makes

Koran
than
of the

p. 279.

has

been

Bible."1

2 1

The

the

But

PerfectReligion.

effects this is not


It

the

duct, and

of

impulse

the

man

which

no

alone

bring

his

ideal, to

ternal
has

has

Man

opment.

his

that

raises

God

There

is

God

mands,

is

all

and

in

merely

recognise
are

all that
wre

love

as

do

it. That

law.

resemblance

what

He
He

like

God

by furnishing us

com

delights

spontaneous

do

it

because,

religionwhich

religionwhich

and

outward

provision for transforming ourselves


conduct, that

ex

any

alone

right what

right, and

to

which

our

possessed by
is

it

can

duty,

to

right

above

not

we

it is not

but

resemblance

him

something lacking in

until

God,

of what

may

influence

an

still needs

compel

Himself

duty

perfect devel

attained

not

to

love

in, but ourselves

delight

to

God, if he

constraint

not

like

character

the

higher

no

force, neither

moral

human

is

duty

dispense ;

can

effective

most

of

sense

of

sense

its

by

and

provides

con

enforces

and

duty

It

the

the character.

of rewards

than

conduct

to

with
the

their

punishment.

law, it

through

through

promise

us

within

external

character

men

inspire. Now,

our

agency.

leaving a large mar

every

conduct

tells

by

precepts

the

the

not

Koran

threat

and, like

form

to

proposes

The

but

circumference,

gin beyond;

no

perfect moral

most

is, like police regulations, effective

certain

to

Mohammedanism

which

by

means

as

cannot

with

makes
well

as

make

genuine

The
the

even

human

with

pean

All

said

birdlike

difference
one

into

well

Both

kind

can

it

And

of
is

be

in

of

thought

degree,

difference

between

religion.

What

the
gree

theist

the

speaking

the

this

his

prefer

negro

own

and

dialect

higher language,

as

the

difference

is
and

differs

men

need
does

degree.

the

other.
than

revealed

is

who

tongue,

Arabic
not

does

has

or

develope
the

lower

that

in

only
a

developed

negro

to

essential

no

present is

at

in

affirmed

be

barbarous

neither

dray-horse.

religionsdiffer

that

facultyso
;

into

natural

of

might

confusion

to

improved

You

into

there

who

man

monotheist

educated,
But

that
a

be

but

to assert

should

have

may

become
up

rather

and

is not

language

difference

religiousfaculty in
; that

improved

to tend

seems

difference

kind.

burden,

better

classifica

process

camel

not

cannot

clearness

only

improve

Malacca

of

languages

other

of the

them

one

no

the

even

The

of kind.

but

by

beasts

are

The

to

try

between

Semitic

degree

language

But

useless.

and

prin

same

perhaps

wants,

could.

becomes

of

the

on

aborigines

and

the

appetite of

the

kind, because

of the

Euro

fill a

would

may

one

English

Aryan

the

of

desires

or

wide

so

between

as

be

to

their

Greek

tion

language

chirping

expresses

than

flesh, which

disgust, satisfies

cannibal.

ciplebe

PerfectReligion.

de

polyas

to

grown

will, if

English.
into the

religion

Kind.

Religionsdifferin

laid
the

that

aside

Indian

Red

falo robe

the

other

must

doff

he

before

The

higher.

the

clevelope into

puts

the

on

assumed,

feathers

his

as

buf

and
of

dress

be

must

one

be

may

2 1

higher

civilisation.

scarcely be

It need

ing

this

discard

classification
whole

another.

one

parti

especially avoid

must

We

any
the

prejudges
which

relation

of the

possible,

as

of any

favour

religionswhich

of

question
to

far

as

prepossession in

all

religions,

among

investigationmust,

religion,and

cular

hold

distinction

essential

scientific

that, notwithstand

added

religions

start

cannot

any

on

such

investigationby classifyingreligionsinto

true

and

divisions
results

which
of the

however,

may

that

And,

absurd

in

religionsmay

natural
have

these

fall into

natural

facultyin

man

natural

object.

And

that, according
factors

as

the

predominates,

ligionmay

be

and

in

is

one

an

of

or

with

the

"

confessedlysuper
an

the

unlikely thing
other

of

these

essentiallydistinct
The

of

religion we

deal

to

its

it is not

produced.

logical classification

great classes

two

great factors

tw7o

such

antecedently expecting

even

revealed, because

and

the

there

add, that

I may

any

inquiry,

with

conclude

well

very

or

by

scientific

investigation.A

classification.

nothing

warranted

be

not

may

revealed,

and

false, natural

racial

religionsis

or

re

ethno

convenient

Perfect Religion.

22O

The

and

significant
; and,

it

be

might

religion,however,

In

and

to

be found

more

producing

new

may
or

leave

to

me

for

factor which

differentiating

in

influential

with

classification

racial

room

no

art,

or

deal

to

sufficient.

but

have

we

supernatural element,
seems

language

as

serviceable

only

not

with

deal

to

we

product, such

natural

purely

had

religions than

even

dis

race

tinctions.
III.

of

intrinsic value

Have

these

poses

of

these

itself would
To

the

regard

the

to

of

opinion
of

the

will be found

religion is

to

it must

be

God,

religions of
wards
have
tion

the

the

God,

yearnings

in

better

than

Christianity

of

the

which

the

into

acknowledged
have

men's

and

have

of this

men

to

misdirected
attain

with
of the

some

done

minds

of

variety

harmony

that

not

various

If the purpose

prevail.
men

of

purposes

considerable

bring

in

will,

one

general affirmative,wrhile

to

world

case

any

questions every

accomplishment

maintained
of

they

accomplished by

world,

pur

Have

degreein

been

religionhave
faiths

in

answer

the

done

first of these

I presume,
in

purposes

have

answered.

be

to

religionsanswered

inferior

religion? and,

answered

religions,

other

Christianityand

important questions remain

two

comparative

the

determined

Having

"

much

end.

to

They

false concep
the

natural

lasting harmony

Purposes served by ImperfectReligions.2


with

Him.

which
the

has

made

the

vain

creature

which

normal

and

hereby

served

at

his

is

every

religion.

are

the

the

presented by
"

who

was

asked

said

her

step

out

of my

thou

When

sinkest

down,

her

tent

every

but

not

to

Castren
'

by

Miiller in the
woman

whether

she

Every

morning
the

ever

I say,

poor

the

prayer

her, for it made

my

"When

to rest."

whole

that

thou
:

That

of her

it may

seem

old

I
and

sun,

risest, I, too, rise from

evening

not

of these

Some

before

bow

perhaps

prayer,

is served

Samoyede

old

An

alive, and

highest religion.

Max

I, too, sink down

ligious service;
us,

Professor

and

it

maintain, if

served.

replied:

prayers,

And

was

by

are

move

every

which

purpose

also

the

betray

keep

capacity for

first

bed."

efforts

storm,

religiousfaculty in

to

passage.

"

in

marine

some

So

and

following

say,

of

and

to

evince

purposes

well

least

at

This

Other

like

graspings

them

of the

to

once

develope,

in

animal.

of the

utterance

has

man

guide

habits

ment

often

been

ineffectual,do yet keep alive the

which, however
instincts

have

itself

anchor

to

religiousfaculty

this

tentacles

the

by

kept

generation

one

ineffectual

and

wavings

purpose

have

they

"

from

satisfy itself

to

made
stinctively

to

alive

efforts

The

another.

important

one

served

religionshave

all

religiousfaculty

to

is

there

But

2 1

woman

re

to

The

222

look

twice

and
bound

with

the

daily routine

of

of

never
"

ing prayers.'
far

too

in

direction

the

religiousmind

will

timent

into

is to be

considered

of this old woman,


be found
have

exercised

fluence
to

even

to

deaf

with,

connection

misdirected

passion of
into
must

the

the

prayer

does

livingGod,

in however
1

Max

it

go

sen

it

religiousand
instance
it will

low

type

comforting
To

on,

in
religions,

god,

and

the

life of the

be,

higher
from

altogether

Apart
such

own

others

adherent.

dependence

acknowledge

to

but

in the

as

unconscious

and

of

somewhat

even

to ; and

for the

elevating and

an

their sincere

on

best

are

religionsof

that

and

its

access

in countless

so

wild

are

doubt,

import

the

lowest,

the

with

spiritualizingrude

it has

that

There

no

irreligious.And,

for the

not

'

observances,

always

forms

the

with

formal

en

herself

added,

morning

of

was

life ; it

She

it,for she

is easy,

It

superstitions and

common

halo.

their

say

life

earthly existence

of her

of

her

higher

Divine

that

self-righteousness,

who

people

and

earth

from

away

implied

larger

evidentlyproud
touch

day

every

; it

something

was

heaven
with

up

circled

least

at

to

up

PerfectReligion.

and

daily,

pray

is

in

certainly
hopeful

intelligentpower.

question
not

move

whether
the

com

certainlyintroduces

worshipper
limited
tiller'sIntrod.

influence

an

which

degree, elevating
p.

201.

and

Superior Men

well-chosen

the

In
"The

something,

practises

of

follow

simply

he

be

not

may

his

first in
which

in

certain

above

is

he

from

performs

give

to

He

act.

degree

reason

for

whose

God

with

comprehended

per

comes

him
life

some

by

com

in

unity

some

men,

the

his

has

He

other

does

within

sanctifies

himself.

he

duty;

of

not

act,

element

an

who

passion,though

of

denies

prayer,

an

of

dictates

the

up

and

sense

who

He

offers

Jowett,

There

them.

is

preparation for thoughts yet higher."


which

That

for

them

that

is either
that

cumstance

tries

compels

proved

It is

familiar

find

ligionof

more

have

in

and

all ages
of

history of
in

coun

nourishing

stimulus

type than
find

cir

fervour.

deeply religiousspirit
and

nutriment
low

little in

impressive,is the

capable

fact that

instances
1

to

have

religiousfaculty will

many

seem

large allow

insightand
religious

somewhat

religion.The

make

or

themselves

of remarkable

may

true

they

men

to

us

religionswhich

ance

us

world.

who

with

interest

which

made

has

mind

raising him
mon

been

choice, but

able

of his

formance

Professor

penance,

necessity,nor
not

of

ideal

the

appetite into
himself

words

step has

first

motives.

sensual

of selfish and

counteractive

and

InferiorReligions.223

even

Hinduism

point. Here,

man

in

the

in

re

of feeble

highest

brings before
e.g.,

Jowett's Epistlesof Paul, ii.465.

are

some

Perfect Religion.

The

224
the

of

devout

of all

things

Thee

\vill

the

art

from

and

made,

is

author

the

! art

of

Cause

but

other

none

be

to

are

the

and

Maker

There

made.

things

all

1600.

year

been

religious

originate all things which

Thou

made.

have

which

Dadu,

God

sayeth : Thou,

Dadu

"

the

about

lived

who

reformer

of

utterances

Thee.

Meditate

maketh

God, who

is my

"He

things perfect.

hands

in whose

Him

upon

all

life and

are

death.

everything.

maketh
"

in

faith

Let

thoughts, words,
placeth

God
"

in

made

inwardly.

will

you

else.
a

occupy

experience

is in

Ram

your

serveth

who

nothing

perfecteth mankind

hearts,

all

He

actions.
in

He

friend.

characterise

God

and

that

and

man,

is my

He

confidence

that

If He
your

ness

God

that

I believe

"

His

place
happi
is

everything,Ram

eternal.
"

In

that

order

yet will they

not

to

praise

sayeth:

Dadu

all ; and

although

best.

disciples!

behold

His

hearts

unto

am

no

the
O

me,

obedient
other

of the

the

foolish,

name.

I will become

; do

Godhead

thinkest

happiness, God

of this is in the

knowledge

the

diffuse

may

subservient

becometh

"

He

God.

God,
to

Fix

of

sacrifice
as

Thou

Thee.

My

your

heart

Perfect Religion.

The

226

tions,receivingthe prestigeof worship,cramped


national

the

thought
the

nourishing

of

retarded

politicalagencies, unceasingly
counteracted

them.

In

fact,

of God

truth

religions;

false

as

cosmogonies
far

so

for

there
of

is

revelation

acknowledged

be

must

of the world
of God

and

tems,

in

or

deavoured

by

belief that

my

God

without

the
time

same

passion
See

Greek

aid

extend

not

to

the

paper

by

them.

Spirit.

God's
to

above

on

sys

care

those

cited.

to

en

highest
It

savingly united

that

only

these

live the

Jowett's strongly condemnatory

religionin

truth,

of

systems, have

Christ's

of

I believe

than

of

and

is

man

no

Him.1

religious sys

means

purest life conceivable

and

with

one

error

these

of

find

to

individuals, it

many

of

who

spite

reli

natural

pronouncing judgment

of

individuals

the

condemn

beware

must

necessity

great religions

to become

of the way
we

the

short,

misleading conceptions

exhibitingmore

as

we

that

most

present

while

But

for the

be said of

may

in

declares
In

history of

the

the

or

only

man

kind.

some

argument

than

Whatever

gions.

tems

of

false

were

true

religiousfaculty in

stronger

no

origin;

same

supernatural

They

geographies

the

more

they changed

us,

lie."

as

of the

the

as

into

and

still

as
"

trustworthy authorityinforms
the

and

helpful social

of all

roots

instead

morality,and

and

to

At

and
whom

criticism

is

God
the
com

His
of the

St.

Paul

the

and

have

extraordinary revelations
all

to

whatever

under

men

if we

living; and

Spiritof Christ,we

the

possession

lack

or

been

has

Christ

than

we

the

of

name

before

Christ, and

life of those

in the

the

historical

idea

thus

Lord

municating
IV."
these

But

and

This

have

the moral

character,but

maintained

by Christ.
truth

formulated
authors

than

of

am

in

trying
the

the Westminster

to

to

words

outwardly
and

when, and

called
saved

the

of

means

after

than

com

the

of

the

are

more

Christianity

attitude

present

all, that

been

extend

must

Confession

[besides infants],who

persons

rated

also

of

this know

actually

beneficial

more

found

some.2

resemblance, however,

The

from

possible,

not

religionsmay

suitable
1

is it

Spirit of

welcome

found

Spiritto

to

nothing

should

we

have

may

His

kingdom

Spirit are

suggested, that apart

ledge our

heard

the

known

have

Christ,

Him

never

possession of the

who

we

is resemblance

fruits of that

if the

that
liker

are

enter

Salvation

us.

it is the

Christ;1

will

Jesus, they

has

conduct.

us

have

men's

which

to

if others

have

by

not

their

by

although they

are,

of God

but

known

made

like Him

become

may

judge

now

who

judge

knowledge

impossible to them,

been

penetrated, but

all to
must

of

227

religionthey are

at

are

Heathen.

not

never

better

and

liberal

wise
:

All

other

incapable

of

elect

being

by the ministry of the word, are regene


who
worketh
by Christ through the Spirit,

where, and

how

He
16*

pleaseth."

to

God

towards

was

"

only

77/t?

228

races

which

adopted

Speaking generally,"says

Herbert

Spencer,

"

each

people

has

truth

as

the

which

the

propriateto

the

held

been

"

Brahman

well

derstanding

imparted

each

it, and

for

able

to

worshipped."
the

echoes

Josh

times

to

the

at

have
least

un

Josh

our

Jewish

somewhat

is

the

Josh

your
us;

sa

re

replies to

for

and

He

Chinaman

himself

entertained

with

which

Josh,

Our

suit

most

beholds

he

has

Supreme

in

Mohammed

of the

enlightened

complacent
"

opinion
The

doctrine

when

ap

creeds.

the

ways

idea

you,

an

therefore

He

The

for

Josh."

nation

same

good
view

that

missionary,

zealous
your

know

various

the

tisfaction

of

the

and

was

This

of various

Men

says,

com

was

thoughts,

of the world."2

men

reli

only religion

the

time, which
the

Max

every

generation,which

age

by

find

sense

one

language,

each

of

sentiments

in

the

possibleat

was

patible with

has

"

possible

there

Similarly we

among

approximation

and

being
religion,

true

was

and

age
an

near

then

was

asserting that

Miiller

gion

as

receive."

to

men

been
it

each

in

religion current

the

for

the

to

them

to

been

have

could

"

Perfect Religion.

all very
at

seems

similar

Christian

reli-

Principles, p. 116.
Introd.
to Sc. of Relig. p. 261.
First

Hardwick's

Christ

and

other

Masters, i. 27 (2nd ed.).

The
"

gions.
law

Unto

and

had

pleased,

He

but

hath

He

hath

given

surely made

you

ye

unto

you

in

other

that

agreed."
Now,

demn

them

of

offhand
is

is not

best

the

in

is

they

of

given
1

nation

Sura

v.

theory they sug


is

absolutely

develop
itself in

base

to

cer

its truth

from

actual

of various

creeds.

had

of

is

the

When

promulgated

laws, he

best

And

be the

may

capable

among

replied,"The

receiving."

absolutelythe

religionnot

which

best

capable

are

con

history,and

if he

the

Athenians

utter
to

stage of their
claims

of

failures

asked

was

such

inapplicableto

even

philosophy

and

successes

which

dis

the best, but


relatively

certain

the

religionwhich

theory which

soundest

best

have

ye

patient consideration.

most

and

brings illustrations

the

declare

He

give to

to

that

therefore

unsuitable

races

Solon

which

God

putting all religionson

as

doubt

no

theory that

is found

the

He

unto

indifferentism,and

gest is worthy of the

ment,

which

will

then

and

it is easy

accent

level,there

tain

different

you

works

good

concerning

although

the

the

ances

The

had

people

one

that

in

given

we

if God

give

you

229

respectively. Therefore, strive

you

all return,

shall

fit to

might try

each

excel

to

and,

thought

He

that

laws,

path;

open

Best.

have

of you

one

every
an

Relative

and

Absolute

of

(Sale'sTranslation).

so

best

receiving.

Perfect Religion.

The

230
The
which
and

Christianity, is

ripe

for

the

thousand

it

far

gions

which

this

does

torical

fact

prepared for by

be

not

serve

in

the

nations

their

teaching

thirst for God

they

and

accessibilityand
In

remark,
itself
a

the

from

was

anity ;

the

religion of

question is,

his

Mosaism

as

all

kept

alive in

religious

the

world

There

of

His

is obvious

on

preparation
of

to

being

different

so

cannot

we

is evidence

providential design

the

men

knowledge

religionsthat

alone,

place, that Mosaism,

them.
as

forerunners

from

away

not

reli

the

to

religionnot

questions,it

natural

designed

period of

great religions?

religion,stands

it to

its

pedagogues, keeping

oversight of

first

revealed

footing from

argue

it

in

Christi

Mosaism

by

well

faint

some

these

to

answer

as

running

Have

with

the

of the

one

any

measures

from

reli

ultimate

religions as

these

May

for

is

Mosaic

the

than

the

as

there

Christianity as

Though

its acceptance

may

always

four

historical

prepared

was

The

And

the

not

take

principleapply

not

are

Judaism

may

during

been.

have

Christianity?

of

Israel

preparation

would

How

it

religion

of

that

compared

was

for

better

tutelage and
Christ

religion;

produce.

to

gion, imperfect as

are

men

which

time

years

anity, was

that

highest

of

fulness

connection

the

from

learn

we

comparative

in

lesson

great

for

that

Christi

the

other

religionsis
be

considered

in

the

minds

as

yet unascertained, and

and

of any

it is to

religion any

Mr.

incapable of

Spencer

knows,

long

have

ago

centuries, and

''approximation

ism

the

it

effect little

is

the assertion.

all

that

re

the
Mr.

have

living,under

truth"

of

devil-

as

Mohammedan

the

although
of

specimen

to look

amount

It is not

denied

inferior

people, an

largelyborrowed
while

instance

an

as

Christianitycould
And

fair

no

so

exactly

for

tribes

cited

much.

religion effected

estimate

the

for

nothing

ism, yet it is worth

of

accepted by

still

where

that

seems

religion,having

what

offered, it might

are

is sometimes

hammedanism

Apart

capable

and,

primitive history

or

purely

affords.

Sivaism

in Arabia

in which

is

been

to

is

ascertained

accepted by

been

such

But

the

it been

had

for

or

secondly, that
Spencer

races;

lived

worship

the

be

ceiving. Christianityhas
unpromising

to

people

or

practi

verification.

it cannot

age

that

religion.

of

assertion

men's

hindrances

remarked,

experiment,

most

can

religiousduty.

show

cases

better

be

gratuitous and

of

to

seems

in many

are

above-cited

from

they

before

keeping

God

of

indeed

Experience

acceptance

of

sense

idea

some

callythey

231

preparations for Christianity only

limited

And

Arabia.

of Christianityin

Failure

at

of truth
that

natural

from
the

Mo

Juda

facts,and
there

this

is in

religion

The

232
did at

Perfect Religion.

effect reforms

once

failed to effect ; it
in

few

in

plished
the

in

centuries.

It

which, though
to,

it

as

And

to

day

on

the

than
has

inferior

an

is

wine

no

command
in

ward

to

and

are

their

tians

are

they

are

the

had

to

it is
than

law

from

abstain

to

than

the

Christian

but

it is im

become

treated
not

the

as

of such

idle to
a

result

and

often

the

characterised
would

them

children,
Chris
that

show

treatment.

imagine
with

as

to

in school.

Christian, and

Christ
which

treated

boys

men,

worthy

become

determination

as

left

conscience,
law

out

are

feelingand

are

themselves

religionof
Islam,

to

Christians

individual

It is therefore

med

whereas

encouraged

behave

and

masses

religion of precept, rule, and

Mohammedans

selves.

of the

drunkenness,

authority;

more

greater

precisely because

emphatic

avoid

idea.

Mohammedanism

command

more

to

bedded

has

And

similar

Jewish

religion,trusting more

spirit. The

the

to

had

of God

least

at

conduct

influence

stroke

idea

an

Mohammedanism

Christianity has.
this greater

at

from, the

outward

accom

Christianity

imperfect, was

this

influence

which

borrowed

was

abolished

it introduced

vain, and

for Arabia

more

Christianity had

idolatry against

fought

of

accomplished

than

years

Christianityhad

which

have

that
had
same

his
been

if Moham

preached
zeal

and

preaching
an

exten-

The

234

ligionwhich
in this

Perfect Religion.

by pleasing

been

presented
it that

was

they

is, however,

It

the

for

price paid
the

it

would

either

not

was

be

would

become

the

countries

triumph

to

it.

of the

doom

doubt

an

in

improvement

quent

in

educated
more

men

arise

this

turned

In

its adherents

men

reared
whose

sole

to

under

religion
but

the

less open

are

unlike

of fact

spiritualreligion than
it has

in Arabia

lands

barbarous

more

point

No

improbabilityinto

more

religionsmuch

was

Christianity

the

countries

those

the

Islam

Mohammedan

now

conse

religion.

that

form

pure

likely

worth

intelligently
accepted

of Islam

prevailed.

the

of

of

probable

Christianitythan

have

form

highest

purer

less

and

triumph

impossibility. These

in which

the

morality was

The

very

The

inquire whether

to

Islam

of

rapid acceptance

of

kingdom

it.

accept

pertinent

broader

Christianity had

Arabians,

would

their

enlarged

the

took

God

please

slaughter.

the

to

problem

by conquering

form, therefore, in which

the

of

heaven

earth, and

on

could

Mo

to

the

They

by pillage and

heaven

or

they

themselves.

in

inheritance

took

it solved

how

them

both

allowances

They

next.

because

showed

heritage

liberal

the

and

world

hammedanism
and

them

gave

the

Islam

has

reception

itself.
all

our

own

not

of

Spiritual

religionsthere

spiritual desires

burst

the

Conditions
bonds

imperviousto Christianity.
235

of the

understand
which
any

accepted

the

Arabs

in

wrought
of

Most

government

might

of the

ment

of offenders

stain

from

this not

the

done

it would

some

liberty.

that

so

recognise

that

heajthier and

far

into

than

for

is to

and

is

license

is secured
spectability

apt

one

then
that

loss

it is

is
the
that

of indi

recognised

self-government,
to

may

develope

when

vice.

when

into

They

really be

hopeful state
than

on

punish

real, and

deep-seated

country
more

as

our

remove

the

say,

precious

hideous

to

it is believed

virtue

enforced

more

is turned

is

far

repres

relentless

apparent

That

entire

An

that

better

society. Why

compensate

liberty
of

show

go

Because
more

not

nothing

of

face

be

gain would

would

paternal

some

us

and

opinion

the

of

down

morality.

liquor traffic

of

like

evil

hand.

question

not

put

the

our

leaders

make

of

tables

to

anything
do

any

religion

of

infringement

vices, and

statistical

and

lies

to

the

or

hand

national

that

world

subject. They

strong

vidual

nature

and

or

of

be

to

preached.

of the

the

object

form

to

nations
said

Mohammed

statesmen

our

vehemently
of the

be

cannot

highest

whom

to

illustration

an

thus

sion

for the

prepared

Now,

the

But

Islam

them

helped

accepting Christianitynow,

nearer

than

first

divine.

things

have

better

that

system

in

liberty

outward

re

by ignominious despotism.

But

the

gain

was

of

kind

by

it

then

which, it

fairlydeducible

from

these
of

are

states

and

which

Christianityappeals

conditions

it remains

ance,

such

is not

wholly

religion be

inferior

of

unsusceptible
the

turns

tianityinto
These

or
civilization,
by

races,

while

their

conditions
Scotch

looked

for,but

community
respect
in

any

for

in

missions

that

with

law,

a
or

every

agency

department

securing the ultimate

of

the

which
in

does

discuss

here.
de

most

favourable

more

and

doubtful.

indoctrinates

business, or
of

the

on

is to

success

ideas

What

the

tardy

Christian

human

to

by

wisely worked

are

healthy morality
with

in

immediate

great

no

it, it may

to

among

been

India

Chris

accept

vast

nations
has

if it

more

physique.

too

is

its nature

still
to

one

if this

charactererised

succeeded

among

success

understanding that

low

question

have

missions

Christian

Our

is

them,

characterise

all,sup

But

by

and

always

an

religionbe

opposition

not

are

be

at

evil.

incapacity

accept

there

none

and

progress,

to

undoubtedly

that

which

formal

states

backward

graded

false
one

present

And

inferior

this

are

character,

nominal

than

religion accepted
that

there

vain,1 or in which,

finding a

it is better

posing always
which

in

inoperative.

case

inferior

in

succeed

me,

facts, is this, that

stages of the individual

if it does

to

seems

society,as

there

in

growth.

conclusion

The

immediate

secured

future

price of

the

is secured

which

that

to

authority:
at

brought

Mohammedanism

which

analogous

outward

reformation

is

Perfect Religion.

The

236

be

the

with

excellence

life,necessarily aids

triumph of Christianity.

in

Results.

Practical

reasonably

be

questioned

disabilityit

nent

that

conclude

Red

bark

of

of

tree,

people will

adopt

certain
the

be

the

infant

to

The
our

for

dition, but

subject

race

government
or,

them

and

at

best

for

of its

of

food

for

that

poor

which

food

in

in.

ideal

fittinghim

of the

adult.
in

as

con
political

large proportion
that

acknowledge
impossible

advantages superior

be

may

by another,

their

an

nourishment

food

race
an

and

perfect form

success

the

is not

become

any

any

success

infant, however,

one

would

all events,

only

its

the

acknowledge

to

find

probably
had

adoption by

more

utilize

Empire,

country.

the

the

or

of

government
Indian

the

diet is very

preciselyby

long

whatever

use

of

and

for the

Its suitableness
measured

no

on

form

them

milk

receive

can

religion.

important

most

especiallyin

it is

adult, but

also of

undeniably

shown

government.

other

every

absolutely best

benefit

higher

some

words,

stage of politicaldevelop

it trains

which

with

it is

but
a

But

ment.

the

not

government,
at

make

can

outweigh

figures carved

rude

description of

is

despotism

few

in

is true

receives

from

far

perma

In other

Indian, who

written

nations

what

the

not

life is true

information
the

does

of human

department
The

whether

it confers.

benefit

the immediate
we

entails

237

to

of the
self-

them,

subjection brings
to

any

they

could

The

238
otherwise

attained.

have
do

advantages
if

Perfect Religion.

fit them

not

familiaritywith
and

government,

make

and

them

in

self-government,
laws, literature,
lift them

not
we

of the

highest

found

them,
forms

doubted, whether, after all,their present

be

the

Islam

seventh

was

of

adherents

than

Islam
the

to

their

bearing
tribes

God

presence

they

must

if there

are

religionbefore
It is awkward

ment

of this

whether

there

is denied

seems

as

exhausted

they
to

are

some

their

be said that any

of

and

me,

the

which

be

is

what
If

effort ?

like

and

some

must

survive

are

is

there

conceive

cannot

of

symbol
so

of
His
that

savage

disciplineof

legal

trusted

with

re-

really an

essential

ele

only

can

its

practical

of the

question

strictlynon-progressive

races

and

it is the

is the

discussion

the

good

Christianity.1

races

what

nations,
chances

did

trained

not

visible

can

omit

any

of the

principles?

they

through

argument"

space

if

that
a

pass

it has

missionary

without

all

at

facts

on

granted

Arabs

done, but

not

asked, What

rude

so

the

to

reception

of these

outcome

be

Christianity,and

that

still be

It may

akin

con

relatively

even

it may

Christianity had

reproach

been

manner

more

century

which

are

like

In

best.

that

has

subjection

of

dition

of

it will

questioned, and

be

may

does

which

capable

life,it

national

history,

condition

the

above

for

customs,

our

these

If, however,

say

that, while

families,had
now

die

; but

already

out, it

incapable

of

it

cannot

progress.

Conclusion.
is

ligion that

missionary

creature, and

every

in

ployed
people

do

and

in

and

races

doing

their

Master.

only

infallible

recognise
follow

they

so

detect

to

way

accepting Christianityis
be

would

nation

what

stage
will

country

to

become

impossible to
quisite to

The

foresee

bring

accepting it.

And

in the

of

some

absence

all

one

should,
to

say

of affairs
a

what

while

we

any

attempt

Christ

to

the

may

be

Christianitymen
who

stimulus

to

persistentand

agencies

nations

of

predict

one

any

of

He

it is

be

may

re

point
glad

have
from

to

is fitted

religion,although

comfort, hope, and

religions,
every

the

impervious

religionof

universal

of

all.

him

turn

or

indi

who

was

can

place,

capable

ineffectual

hitherto

the

it to

length yield to

it.

Christianize

offer

upon

the

that

are

it

period

or

em

example

obvious

man

to

hopeless ;

as

who

take

Neither

at

wise, though

to

that

race

truth.

Christian
at

or

gospel

some

the

presumptuous

very

previous to experiment,
any

is

it

Again,

may

"

first

hopeful,others

as

is

better

in the

Now,

fact

in

best

be

not

need

religion which

some

accept ?

missionaries

he

no

what

the

preaching

might

preaching

would

viduals

in

err

is

we

relativelythe

is

what

absolutely and
not

affairs in which

distinguish between

carefullyto

more

if there

wholly inward;

of human

department

239

of

that

derived
inferior

appreciates the

work

The

240
of

Christ

will do

possible
as

"the

in

the

the

be

He

midst

of

tional

Above
the

truth

the

face

of

all

receptiveness

he

will

may

come

right part

in the

of his
The

"

world

also ;

though

not

UNWIN

Spencer's

BROTHERS,

found

some

excep

received

the
built.

was

convictions

of

himself

in

utter

To

appearances.

experience

own

generation

highest

the

religion of

has
the

truth

it,he is thus

of

he

Herbert

may

been
wise

fearlesslyutter; knowing that,

change

will

whose

one

the

effect
well

of

words

mixed

let what

recep

to

so

the

own

discouraging

of the

sees

the

Church

the

profound

the

man

lack

they proved

\vere

whose

quote

somewhat

Besides,

whole

was

whole

them

man

are

It

accept

them

on

all,the

men

surpassing

appreciated and

so

religion,that

to

among

who

men

far

As

Jews.

unable

yet

predisposes to

character.

the

Christ, and

as

all

by

life."

which

individuals

national

themselves

the

rapidly as

as

spiritual religion,there

most

with

extent

truth, and

that

exceptional

general

that

can

acknowledged

nations

tone

the

he

be

the

way,

of

what

may

moral

tion

Perfect Religion.

PRINTERS,

knowing

"

aims
so

at

well."

First

that
well

"

playing
if he

if not

Principles, p. 123.

CHILWORTH

AND

LONDON.

his
can

"

Вам также может понравиться